Tag Archives: myth arc

Smallville X

Title: Smallville X

Author: Vickie Moseley

Summary: Mulder and Scully are sent to Smallville to

investigate the strange happenings surround a teen-

aged boy.

Category: X, Crossover (Smallville), MSR

Timeline: X Files: Virtual Season 11, Smallville:

Season 3

Rating: PG

Archives: Exclusive with VS 11 for two weeks, then

anywhere

Author’s note: My apologies to avid Smallville fans.

I watch the show occasionally, so I might not have the

voices down. But it’s a great show, and the David

Nutter connection could not be ignored. Forgive me if

I screwed it up too much.

Special Thanks to Theresa for character knowledge.

Feedback: vickiemoseley1978@yahoo.com

Smallville X

by Vickie Moseley

Metropolis International Airport

January 23, 2004

“You can’t be serious.” Scully was standing next to

the baggage corral at the Metropolis International

Airport, arms crossed, ready to do battle.

“Scully, I’m not making this up. The kid is freaky!”

Mulder said, smiling around a sunflower seed stuck

between his front teeth.

“And you think this ‘freaky kid’ had something to do

with an explosion, power surge, what have you, that

leveled a farm and caused damage in the neighborhood

of millions of dollars? How, Mulder? Is this

‘Nuclear Boy’? What are we talking here?” She

spotted her two-suiter and lunged for it, dragging it

to safety before the tall Marine next to her tackled

his seabag, which was also hurrying around the corner

of the carousal.

“Actually, Scully, someone has dubbed the kid ‘Super

Boy’ but I’m not falling for it. And there is a

possible explanation,” he added as he pulled his well-

worn suitcase off the carousal and hoisted the strap

onto his shoulder.

“And that would be — ?” asked Scully, leading the way

through the crowded airport concourse and up to the

Lariat Rental Agency window where she pulled her

identification and gave their registration

information.

“A meteor shower hit the area about a dozen years ago.

Some strange things resulted.”

“Strange? Mulder, after all these years, you have to

get a little more specific. What kind of strange?”

“A kid with gills, for one. A telepathic kid. A kid

that survived leukemia, a fatal car crash and a fatal

plane crash, for another. Some rather, well,

dangerous teenagers, and I’m not talking gang bangers

here, Scully. Dangerous in the mutant variety way.”

“A whole town of mutants? Mulder, how have you

managed to keep this garden spot off the tour?” she

asked, signing the rental agreement and picking up the

key with a nod to the attendant.

“I just found out about it, Scully. Smallville is,

well, rather small.”

“I’m trying to figure out why Skinner signed off on

this 302,” she said, pointing him in the direction of

the short term parking shuttle that would take them to

their rental car.

“A gentleman by the name of Lionel Luthor, head of

Luthorcorp and a major contributor to both political

parties, by the way, has convinced Director Tenet that

the FBI might want to look into this kid. He tossed

out words like ‘possible terrorist connections’ and

‘threat to national security’.”

“The buzz words of the day, these days,” Scully said

with a sigh.

“Exactly,” Mulder replied.

“But we don’t do terrorism, Mulder,” she pointed out

as they settled on the bus.

“I know. I’m not buying the terrorist line, anyway.

But the other stuff, the mutants, the meteor — that

has me intrigued. And this kid, Clark Kent, he seems

to show up just in the nick of time. He keeps saving

people.”

“Sounds like a town hero, not the town terrorist.”

“From what I can get on him, he’s the All-American

Boy, Scully. Darling son of Martha and Jonathan Kent,

straight A student, on the high school newspaper.

He’s every mother’s dream.”

“And the Director of the FBI thinks he might be a

terrorist. Well, at least we have a wonderful

Midwestern winter storm to look forward to,” Scully

mused as she nodded toward dark clouds on the western

horizon. “Five will get you ten we’re snowed in by

morning.”

By the time they found the Sheriff’s office, it was

getting dark. The Sheriff, an overworked woman with a

dour expression, was less than helpful.

“The Kents are good people. I don’t think you should

be botherin’ ’em,” she said flatly. She then gave

them sketchy directions on where to locate the Kent

farm and let them out the door.

“I thought small towns were supposed to be ‘friendly’,

Scully,” Mulder quipped as they made their way back to

the rental. True to Scully’s earlier prediction, it

had started to snow.

Scully looked up at the sky. “What will it be,

Mulder? The Kents, who arguably won’t be going

anywhere and in all likelihood will be there tomorrow,

or a nice warm motel, preferably one with a claw

footed bath tub that’s big enough for two?”

He winced. “Don’t be a tease to me, Scully,” he

whined.

She shook her head and sighed. “I was expecting as

much, Mulder. To the Kents, but you are driving!”

They arrived at Jonathan and Martha Kent’s house just

after sunset. The lights in the window made for a

cheery and welcome sight in the howling wind and

blowing snow. As they approached the front door,

Mulder could smell something . . . pork chops, maybe,

cooking inside. His stomach rumbled loud enough to be

heard over the wind.

“Muzzle that thing, G-Man,” Scully scolded as she

looked for and found the doorbell.

In the interest of time, both agents had their

identification wallets in their hands when someone

answered the door. Mulder got his wish — it was the

teenager, Clark.

“Can I help you folks? You lost or something?” Clark

asked warily as he looked from one agent to the other.

“I’m Special Agent Mulder and this is Special Agent

Scully. We’re with the FBI. We were wondering if you

could answer some questions. You are Clark Kent,

aren’t you?” Mulder asked with an ingratiating smile.

That name, Mulder. Where had he seen it? Clark

searched his memory and finally came up with the

answer. Chloe’s Wall of Weird. Agent Fox Mulder, aka

M. F. Luder, FBI agent with a penchant for the weird

and unusual. Believed his sister was abducted by

aliens. What a thought. And his partner, Dana

Scully. She had been missing for three months, if

Chloe’s research was correct. They were coming to

investigate him.

Which brought up another set of questions. How much

could he reveal to these people? Hiding the truth, if

the WOW was right, would only cause them to dig

deeper. He might not be happy with the results.

The two agents were standing in the doorway, smiling

at him. He saw the woman, Agent Scully, shiver. He

couldn’t turn them away.

“Uh, yeah, I’m Clark. Just a minute,” Clark said and

turned away from the door. “Uh, Mom, Dad, there’re

some special agents here from the FBI!” he yelled

toward the back of the house.

“I have all the paperwork for that fertilizer right

here in my desk, Agents. Clark, where are your

manners? Let the folks in out of that weather!”

Jonathan Kent chided as he walked into the room,

drying his hands on a dishtowel. Martha Kent followed

in behind him, a wooden spoon in her hand.

“Clark, get these folks some coffee, it’s freezing out

there,” Martha commanded. “Or would you prefer tea?”

she asked lightly.

“No, thank you, coffee does sound good, Mrs. Kent.

But we’d like Clark to stay and answer some questions,

if you don’t mind,” Scully said politely as she

followed Jonathan into the living room and took a seat

next to her partner.

“Clark? He doesn’t buy the fertilizer. I do,”

Jonathan objected.

“They aren’t here about fertilizer, Dad,” Clark said

uneasily, exchanging a look with both his parents.

“Mom, could you get that coffee, please?”

“What’s this about, Agent, uh, Mulder, did you say?”

asked Jonathan, not looking at all pleased.

“Yes, sir, Mulder. Well, to be perfectly honest, sir,

we’re here to find out what we can about some

occurrences during the past few years. An explosion

that leveled this farm, for one.”

Martha was back with the coffee and the tray in her

hand slipped when she heard Mulder’s comment. The

coffee cups, four steaming ones, started the long

descent to the floor. Faster than anyone could see,

Clark was standing beside his mother, holding the

tray, cups intact.

“OK, and I think that would be something else we’re

interested in,” Mulder added dryly, nodding toward

Clark and Martha and the undisturbed tray.

“He’s tried out for the track team,” Martha said

weakly.

“Mom, we better sit down,” Clark said sadly. There

was no way they’d walk quietly away now, he had to

tell them the truth. At least Agent Mulder looked

like the honest sort.

Half an hour later, Clark was finished with his tale.

“So when you’re exposed to this, what is it again?”

Mulder asked, jotting furiously in his notebook.

“Kryptonite. It’s found in small deposits around

here. It was in that meteor shower,” Clark responded.

“When you’re exposed to this kryptonite, it makes you

sick or weak or . . . evil?” Mulder continued.

“Just the red stuff makes me evil. I couldn’t control

my impulses. The green stuff, well that just makes me

sick.”

“It’s almost killed him, a couple of times,” Martha

interjected. By now the poor woman was pale as a

ghost, twisting a tea towel in her hands. “You aren’t

going to . . . take him away, are you? Please, he’s

just a boy,” she pleaded.

Scully looked over at Mulder and shrugged. “I’m hard

pressed to find where Clark has any terrorist

leanings,” she said softly.

“Terrorist? That’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever

heard of!” Jonathan howled.

“I can assure you, my allegiance is to this country,

Agent Scully,” Clark said solemnly. “To my family, to

this town, to this country.” He reached over and

squeezed his mother’s hand. “I would fight anyone who

tried to harm them.”

Scully smiled at the young man. Mulder had already

closed his notebook and was putting it in his jacket

pocket. “I think we’ve kept these nice people from

their supper too long, Scully. We have enough to file

our report.”

“But wait, if you put all that in a report, won’t

there be others like you, others who come and want to

find out more about Clark? They’ll want to turn him

into some science experiment!” Martha objected.

“Mrs. Kent, I’m sorry. If it’s any consolation, we

see any number of odd or unusual phenomenon in our

cases and not all of them receive scrutiny or follow

up investigations,” Scully tried to reassure the

woman. It had little positive effect. The woman

looked almost petrified.

“Well, the least we can do is offer you some supper,”

Martha said, squaring her shoulders as she stood.

“It’s just pork chops and mashed potatoes. Clark . .

. Clark is really good with mashing,” she said,

holding back tears.

“No, but thank you for the very generous offer,”

Mulder refused for them both. “We really need to get

back to town.”

“That north-south road tends to drift in snowstorms.

You might want to watch that curve just before the

bridge,” Jonathan said stiffly.

“I’ll do that, sir. Thank you. And thank you, Clark.

You’ve given us a lot to think about.”

Clark nodded. “I hope I explained it to your

satisfaction, Agent Mulder. Please let the people

back in Washington know I’m not a terrorist?” he asked

politely.

“That will definitely be in our report,” Scully chimed

in. “Try not to worry, Clark. Or you, Mr. and Mrs.

Kent.”

Scully slipped on the ice as they walked out to the

car, Mulder catching her just before she landed

ungracefully on her rear. When he righted her, she

looked around at the quickly mounting piles of snow.

There was at least half a foot already on the ground.

“We better hurry, Mulder. Remember what Mr. Kent said

about the north-south roads drifting.”

“Believe it or not, Scully, I do know how to drive in

snow. And for the record, north-south roads _always_

drift. Winds tend to blow west to east. I thought

you’d know that,” he teased.

She gave him a look and got into the car, shivering

while she waited for him to start the engine.

Clark was on the phone to his buddy Pete Ross almost

as soon as the dinner dishes were finished.

“It’s bad, Pete. Real bad,” he said with a heavy

sigh.

“Why in the world did you talk, Clark? Why couldn’t

you just deny it all and show them the door?”

“Mom was about to drop a tray of coffee,” Clark

explained meekly.

“And you just couldn’t let that happen,” Pete replied

sarcastically. “They think you’re a terrorist? Who

would put them on to you like that?” Pete asked.

“I don’t know. But I think I got them past that.

Even so, they know more about me than I want anyone to

know. I just couldn’t lie to them after what they’d

seen. Besides, I think Chloe knows about them. And

they are from the government.”

“Clark, the Sheriff is from the government and we end

up lying to her all the time,” Pete pointed out.

“This was different. These people are from the

Federal government,” Clark said emphatically.

“Besides, I couldn’t explain why I wasn’t a terrorist

without explaining what I am.”

“I can’t believe they bought that, Clark. I mean the

whole ‘boy with super powers from another planet

living in rural America’. Who would believe that but

a nutcase.”

“Present company included, of course,” Clark teased.

“Agent Mulder said they look into a bunch of strange

stuff.”

“Well, old buddy, you qualify there,” Pete joked,

trying to lighten the mood. “Hey, maybe we can figure

out a way to get that report.”

“The one Agent Scully will no doubt file by her

computer tonight at the motel? I don’t think that’s

possible,” Clark said morosely.

“Hey, something’s bound to turn up. Maybe their boss

will think they’re nutcases.”

“Not much to hope for,” Clark conceded. “I gotta go.

I have some history I gotta do.”

“Good luck, Clark.”

“Thanks, Pete.”

Hanging up the phone, the young man lay back on his

bed and stared at the ceiling. There had to be some

way out of this situation. If only he could think of

a way.

“I think this is the curve, Mulder,” Scully was saying

as she peered out the frost-riddled windshield. “What

a time to have the wipers go out!”

“Could have been worse, Scully. Could have been the

defroster or the heater,” Mulder quipped.

“We should turn back. I’m sure the Kents have a four-

wheel drive vehicle, living out in the middle of

nowhere like they do.”

“Why would they? Clark probably shovels their way in

to town,” Mulder shot back.

“You aren’t really buying this ‘super powers’ story,

are you, Mulder? I mean, look at him. He looked

fairly normal to me.”

“Just because he didn’t have gray shiny skin and big

black eyes doesn’t mean he’s not from another planet,

Scully. Gosh, talk about racial sterotypes!” He

grinned at her huff of breath. “And yes, I do think

there is something to his story. Even Mr. and Mrs.

Kent substantiated the fact that they found him in a

crashed space craft.”

Scully rolled her eyes again. “Oh, yeah. Well, if

all _three_ of them are giving us the same story, then

of course, I believe it,” she said sarcastically.

“Why would they lie?” Mulder shot back. He was having

trouble seeing the road and it was making him testy.

“The publicity. Mulder, do you know how quick one of

those tabloids you read would pick up on a ‘Super

Boy’? Instant fame and fortune!”

“Then why have they waited this long, Scully? The kid

is 16 years old. Why not shove him in the spotlight

years ago? Besides, they seem to have shunned

publicity. I think they only reason they told us the

story was because we came to their door sporting

badges.”

Scully opened her mouth to speak when the car suddenly

slipped out of control. Mulder fought the wheel and

for a split second, it appeared they would be all

right. But then the wheels hit another icy patch and

the momentum of the car hurtled them toward the side

of the road. A split second before they crashed,

Scully realized that the side of the road was actually

the guardrail of the bridge over a small river. Her

screams were lost to the sound of metal ripping and

the car plunging fifteen feet into the icy waters

below.

Clark’s head jerked up from his history book. What

was that sound? Like metal, tearing. It was loud and

unnatural. On the edges, he thought he’d heard a

woman scream. It had to be the wind, he decided and

tried to go back to his book. But then he heard

another sound, ice breaking, water rushing.

The bridge. Someone had gone over the side of the

bridge!

In the blink of an eye he was on the road and running

so fast, the snow melted a path behind him. He got to

the bridge before a human being could take a breath.

When he got there, he saw what had happened. The

guardrail for the bridge was broken at least the width

of a car. Below, the ice on the river was broken into

chunks. But the car was no where in sight.

Looking hard at the icy water, Clark could see the car

below the surface of the water, completely submerged.

The two agents were still inside, trapped, and

unmoving. Clark had to move fast.

Acting without thought, Clark dove into the water. He

tugged at the driver’s side door, but with the

pressure of the rushing water, it wouldn’t budge.

There was no time as the interior of the car was

almost entirely flooded. Clark reached under the

chassis and hefted the car up. With a mighty heave,

he threw the car out of the water and onto the bank.

Clark followed the car out of the water. This time

when he pulled on the driver’s side door, the metal

groaned and separated easily. Water rushed out of the

opening, exposing the two agents, neither of whom

appeared to be breathing.

Grabbing Agent Scully first, Clark performed his own

brand of CPR. The agent coughed and choked, but

started breathing on her own. Turning to the other

agent, he performed the same action. Mulder coughed,

vomited a great deal of water, but his bluish gray

color faded to a more normal pale tan.

“I can’t leave you out here, you’ll freeze to death,”

Clark told the unconscious agents. “But if I take you

into town, it might raise some more questions.”

Considering his options carefully, Clark picked up

both agents and ran at full speed into the city of

Metropolis. The emergency department of the

University Medical Center was bustling. No one

noticed the two people laying on gurneys in the

hallway until one of the nurses heard the woman cough.

Scully’s apartment

One week later

Scully was sitting at her computer, finishing up her

report. Mulder came in from the kitchen, carrying two

steaming mugs.

“That better not be coffee. The doctor said no

caffeine for another week, Mulder.”

“We were hypothermic with mild concussions, Scully.

They always restrict caffeine for any bump on the head

and it’s usually unnecessary. But if it makes you

stop busting my chops, this is cocoa, extra

marshmallows for the G-Woman.”

“You know what I like,” Scully smiled and accepted the

mug.

“So, what are you putting in the report?” he asked,

settling down on the sofa near her desk.

Scully turned to look at him. “Just that we went to

Smallville, interviewed the Sheriff who told us there

was no indication that young Mr. Clark Kent was a

terrorist, and that we were in a car accident that

prevented us from interviewing the suspect, but a

subsequent visit by the suspect in question to our

hospital rooms provided enough evidence to support the

Sheriff’s assessment.”

“Still can’t remember how we got to the hospital in

Metropolis?” Mulder asked, sipping his cocoa.

“No. Can you?”

He shook his head. “Since all the notes I might have

taken were in my notebook, which was ruined by the

snow, I have nothing. But I’m not sure I buy the idea

that we slid off the road and were rescued by a

passing grain truck, Scully. I can’t remember

anything after we left the Sheriff.”

“Mulder, that’s not uncommon. You had a concussion,

so did I. That, coupled with the hypothermia could

very possibly result in amnesia, maybe even permanent

amnesia, of the events immediately preceding the

trauma.”

Mulder pulled at his lip. “So, I guess we just close

the book on Clark Kent of Smallville?”

Scully looked back at her report, saved it to the hard

drive and closed down the computer. “I don’t know,

Mulder. I don’t think we’ve heard the last of Clark

Kent. But for now, I think it’s time we both went to

bed.” At his hopeful wiggle of eyebrows, she laughed.

“And got some sleep.”

He feigned disappointment, but helped her to her feet.

“Fine. I’ll just attack you in the morning.”

the end

Love, Honor, and Obeah

Title: Love, Honor, and Obeah

Author: Martin Ross

Email: rossprag@fgi.net

Rating: PG-13

Category: X-Files/The Practice crossover, casefile

Spoilers: Fresh Bones

Archive: Anywhere after two weeks at VS11

Disclaimer: Fox , Chris Carter, the usual suspects.

Summary: When The Practice’s Alan Shore tries to prove

the murder of a shaman was self-defense, he’ll need

some legal magic and an assist from Agents Mulder and

Scully

Eighth Circuit Court of the Commonwealth

Boston, Mass.

10:34 a.m.

“And how does the defendant plead?” Judge Harrod

inquired cautiously, prepared for anything.

Alan Shore smiled blandly. “Your Honor, my client

would like to plead innocent by reason of self-

defense. Specifically, defense of another.”

Harrod frowned. “Approach the bench.”

Shore glanced at ADA Roland Hill, then back at

the stone-faced judge. “Excuse me, Your Honor. Mr.

Hill or myself?”

“Now, Mr. Shore,” Harrod growled, eyes afire.

Shore smiled at his client and strolled past the

stenographer. He peeked over the top of Harrod’s

bench. “Like what you’ve done with the feng shui here,

Your Honor.”

“You are not pleading self-defense, Mr. Shore.”

Shore’s eyebrows rose, and he blinked innocently.

“Well, I believe we just did.”

“Your client shot an unarmed victim point-blank,

in front of more than a dozen witnesses, in the lobby

of a downtown office building.”

“Yes.”

“Where was the imminent threat? And who were the

others your client claimed to be defending?”

“His family, Your Honor. His wife and his 11-

year-old daughter.”

“And they were present at the time of the

shooting?”

“No, sir.”

“They were in the building?”

“I believe they were in Camden, visiting Mrs.

Dutton’s mother. She’s been having a touch of bursitis

– my assumption would be too much fatty fried foods —

and…”

“Mr. Shore, a few months ago, your colleagues

Mr. Young and Mr. Berluti secured the acquittal of a

woman who cold-bloodedly murdered a drug dealer by

convincing a jury to disregard the basic tenets of the

law.”

“That’s just shocking,” Shore tsk’ed.

“You listen to me, Mister,” Harrod leaned in.

“I’ve had it up to here with your firm’s antics and

gamesmanship. You are not pleading self-defense. You

are not pleading defense of others.”

“Mr. Dutton believed his family was in

immediate and imminent danger,” Alan Shore explained

slowly, as if the judge were a child. “Mr. Delacroix,

the victim, was an Obeahman – he practiced a form of

Jamaican mysticism. Mr. Delacroix had threatened my

client’s wife and daughter, and my client shot him

before he could place a spell on them. I’d guess you’d

call it a spell, but then again, I was up watching

Bewitched on TVLand last night. Well, that resolved,

may we proceed?”

Young, Frutt, and Berluti, Attorneys-At-Law

Boston, Mass.

“Alan,” Tara, the firm’s paralegal and de facto

office manager, informed Shore. “Your ‘expert witness’

has arrived. He’s in the conference room. I offered

him some coffee – he preferred some Earl Grey with

organic honey.”

“I would appreciate it if you didn’t use

parentheses when referring to my case consultants. It

implies doubt about their credibility and authority.”

Tara raised a dry eyebrow as she smirked. “And I

would appreciate it if you addressed your comments to

my face, rather than to other portions of my anatomy.”

“Do we even have organic honey?”

The paralegal sighed and turned on her heel. Alan

deposited his Louis Vuitton briefcase on his scarred

desk and headed for the conference room. Gene Young

blocked his way, his expression just a shade cooler

than Judge Harrod’s had been when he’d set a trial

date for Mark Dutton.

“Eugene!” Shore beamed.

“How’d it go?” Gene asked frostily. “I assume

Harrod knocked down your defense. Maybe you could go

for diminished–”

“We’re dandy, actually. Judge Harrod was quite

reasonable. I believe he feels I’ll make a complete

idiot of myself and the firm. The prospect seemed to

delight him.”

Gene’s jaw tightened “And how do you intend not

to make complete idiots of yourself and this firm?”

Shore looked hurt. “You appear skeptical.”

“This case already has a higher profile than we

need at this point. This…voodoo…angle you plan to

introduce…”

“Obeah,” Shore corrected.

“Just,” Gene said through his teeth, struggling

for composure, “just dispose of this case with a

minimum of spectacle. You think you can do that?”

“Absolutely.”

Gene glared at Shore, who smiled brightly back.

Head shaking, the senior partner stalked back to his

office. Alan shrugged at Jamie, who’d jumped at the

clatter of Gene’s door.

“Dr. Romanisch,” Shore greeted, extended a hand

to the rotund man at the conference table. “I’m

delighted you could come by today. You read my report

of the case, right?”

The cultural anthropologist nodded eagerly.

“Fascinating, and while it’s atypical here in the

U.S., I could cite you a half-dozen anecdotal examples

of violence, even homicide, associated with obeah

practices in the Caribbean.”

“Excellent. And these cases are well-documented?”

“Indeed,” Romanisch said. “I plan to include

them in my next book. I’ve established key linkages

between obeah and other Caribbean religious rituals

and the electromagnetic convergences within Bermuda

Triangle by tracking UFO reports throughout the

region.”

“That is fascinating, just absolutely

fascinating,” Shore murmured. He stood. “Would you

excuse me for just one moment, Dr. Romanisch? I want

to check the progress on that Earl Grey.”

J. Edgar Hoover Building

Washington, D.C.

One month later

“Excuse me, Mr….Shore?” Mulder asked, leaning

forward, his eyes alert. “Did you say obeah?”

Scully, leaning against a nearby file cabinet,

arms crossed, pursed her lips. Mulder studiously

avoided establishing eye contact with her.

“Obeah,” Alan Shore nodded with a Mona Lisa

smile. “I understand you have some experience with

African-Caribbean religion and witchcraft.”

“I wouldn’t call it witchcraft, precisely,”

Mulder corrected. “It’s generally viewed as a sort of

religion or shamanism. Obeah is one of the more

unknown and obscure African traditions of sorcery.

While Santeria, Umbanda, and Candomblè have become

relatively popular in the Caribbean – almost

mainstreamed — Obeah is still veiled in secrecy. Even

the word ‘obeah’ is clouded in secrecy. The Obeahman

is considered something of a cross between a voodoo

witchdoctor, a medicine man, a root doctor, and an

occult spiritualist. And because of the secrecy of the

practice and the alleged power the shaman holds, some

less reputable Obeahmen have used that power as a form

of extortion.”

“Which is where my client enters in,” Shore said.

“The trial begins in three days, and you’re the most

unimpeachable witness I can think of – a federal

government agent who not only validates obeah but has

had actual experience with it.”

“Agent Mulder theorizes about the validity of

obeah,” Scully amended, “and his experience actually

involved alleged voodoo practices at an Army

detainment camp – charges that were less than

definitively proven.”

“Tomayto, tomahto,” Shore shrugged.

“Do you even believe in obeah yourself?” Scully

challenged.

“Oh, God,” the attorney laughed. “No.”

“So this is just some kind of scam, a sleazy

legal tactic.”

Shore’s smile faded. “Mark Dutton believed in

obeah. He believed Robert Delacroix practiced obeah.

And at the time he shot him, he believed Delacroix

posed a direct and immediate threat to his family. I’d

merely ask Agent Mulder to testify to the

persuasiveness of obeah, to the possibility that a

rational businessman might believe in its power.”

“Well, that’s not so unrea-” Mulder began.

“I’ve done some checking up on you, Mr. Shore,”

Scully interrupted. “Until recently, you were an

antitrust attorney with one of Boston’s most

prestigious legal firms. You left that firm suddenly

to join a criminal law firm that, charitably, must be

described as ethically challenged. You then narrowly

escaped disbarment after betraying a client’s

confidence. And let’s not even discuss your getting a

double-murderer off on diplomatic immunity.”

The smile returned. “Agent Scully, has anyone

ever told you your nostrils have a very erotic flare

to them? Sorry, that was very inappropriate, and you

probably could have my last 10 years’ tax returns

audited. So what do you say, Agent Mulder?”

Mulder’s eyes darted uneasily back toward his

partner. “Well, I don’t know how my assistant director

would feel about my testifying about paranormal

phenomenon, especially in a high-profile case like

this.”

“Skinner will have an aneurysm,” Scully

affirmed emphatically.

Shore brightened. “Well, how about if I

subpoenaed you? Then you’d have to testify, and your

boss couldn’t be angry. It’s a win-win.”

Mulder looked hopefully up at Scully. She

opened her mouth, closed it, grabbed a pile of

folders, and left the office.

“Well, then,” Shore concluded happily.

Eighth Circuit Court of the Commonwealth

Boston, Mass.

9:22 a.m.

“Obeah is a folk religion of African origin

practiced throughout much of Latin America,” Alan

Shore instructed the jury – an ethnically and

economically eclectic group. “In Brazil, they call it

Umbanda, Condomble de Congo, or Angola. In Jamaica,

they often call it Kumina. In Guyana, Muslims, Hindus,

and Christians use obeah to perform powerful magic and

weave spells.

“Those who practice obeah sometimes help

people with problems concerning their work, romance,

their home life, and health. They can also harm people

upon whom they seek revenge or are jealous of. I

consider myself an educated, enlightened man who

appreciates the cultural folkways of others. So when

my client first told me about this fascinating

cultural phenomenon, my reaction, of course, was that

it was complete crap and that Mark Dutton was a total

looney-bird who was one pill short of a prescription.”

A murmur moved through the galley, and the

jurors pulled straight in their seat.

The lawyer sighed. “My problem, as I

interviewed Mr. Dutton, was that he was clearly not a

looney-bird. He was absolutely convinced that Robert

Delacroix was a practitioner of this religion and that

he had the power to bring disease and death upon his

wife and his child. And, worst of all, Mr. Dutton had

compelling personal evidence upon which to base his

conviction. When Robert Delacroix confronted Mark

Dutton in the lobby of his office building and told

him that he would harm his family, Mark Dutton

believed unequivocally that he would.

“You can choose to believe that obeah is complete

crap. It’s natural for us to view other cultural

beliefs with suspicion or skepticism. But come on:

Look at what we believe. We have any Catholics here?

Mormons? Methodists?”

“Mr. Shore,” Judge Harrod snapped.

“We’ll talk later,” Shore winked at the jury

pool. “The Civil Rights Act of 1964 states that to be

a bona fide religious belief, entitled to protection

under either the First Amendment, a belief must be

sincerely held. In 1985, the District Court of

Virginia ruled that Wicca – witchcraft — was, quote-

unquote, ‘clearly a religion for First Amendment

purposes.’

“We can all scratch our head or chuckle about the

idea of voodoo dolls or chicken sacrifices or part-

time witches chanting Latin. But I’d like you to

respect one thing: Through a very unorthodox series of

events, Mark Dutton – stockbroker, devoted husband,

loving father – became a true believer in obeah. So

much so that when Robert Delacroix threatened his

family with harm, he viewed that threat with the

seriousness of a gun to his wife and daughter’s heads.

Mr. Dutton’s belief was very, very sincerely held.”

ADA Hill watched Shore return to his seat next

to a sober Mark Dutton, rose with dignity, and

approached the jury box with a benevolent smile and a

shake of his head.

“Mark Dutton first became acquainted with

Robert Delacroix in September, when Mr. Delacroix

picked the defendant up in his taxicab downtown,” Hill

began. “Dutton noticed an amulet hanging from the

victim’s rearview mirror, and, being a basically

amiable man, asked Mr. Delacroix about it. Unbeknownst

to Mr. Dutton, that’s when he became Mr. Delacroix’

mark. Mr. Dutton had no way of knowing that Mr.

Delacroix had a lengthy record of arrests for

conducting a variety of confidence games and

occasionally extorting money from poor suckers who

believed his stories of obeah and witchcraft.

“Delacroix began mysteriously encountering Mr.

Dutton on the street, at the local diner the defendant

frequented, in the lobby of Mr. Dutton’s office

building, offering his services, spells to improve Mr.

Dutton’s health and professional fortunes. By this

time, Mr. Dutton’s interest had waned, and he finally

filed a police complaint against Mr. Delacroix. The

victim was visited by police officers at his place of

employment and, as a result, was terminated by the cab

company.

“Now, this should have been the end of the

story. But Mr. Delacroix wasn’t deterred: He began

haunting the office building where Mr. Dutton worked,

calling Mr. Dutton at all hours both at work and at

home. The snappy patter of the conman gave way to more

ominous hints and innuendoes. Finally, the other shoe

dropped: Mr. Delacroix wanted money to leave Mr.

Dutton alone, and, he implied, to leave Mr. Dutton’s

family alone. Mr. Dutton rejected the offer, and again

called the police. But Mr. Delacroix was good at his

game and there was nothing much the police could do

but once again warn Mr. Delacroix to keep his distance

from Mr. Dutton.

“Then the family cat died. Mr. Dutton’s little

girl came home from school on Halloween, of all days,

to find her beloved pet dead, apparently poisoned.

What frightened the Duttons about their cat’s untimely

death was that the unfortunate animal was found inside

a closed closet within their locked home. Instead of

assuming the animal had ingested some household

cleaner, as was very likely the case, Mr. Dutton

blamed Mr. Delacroix, in fact reported Delacroix had

somehow broken into his home, across town from this

now-unemployed man, without leaving a trace of

evidence. Delacroix had no clear-cut alibi, but the

police had no cause to make an arrest.

“And then, two nights later, the final cruel

twist of coincidence occurred. Brittani Dutton, Mark

Dutton’s 11-year-old child, quit breathing. The

paramedics were called, Brittani was placed on oxygen

and transported to St. Eligius Hospital. She had had

no history of asthma or allergies, and both her

pediatrician and the doctors at St. Eligius were

baffled. And then, two hours later, after Brittani had

become cyanotic, she recovered completely. Later, she

told her parents that it was as if she had forgotten

how to breathe. Whatever happened to his daughter, a

beleaguered Mark Dutton again assumed that his

nemesis, Robert Delacroix, was at the root of it. A

steady campaign of harassment, a stressful situation,

and an unregistered gun Mark Dutton had purchased two

weeks earlier. A recipe for disaster.

“In any event, Mark Dutton had had enough.

With calculation and in cold-blooded rage, he emptied

two .38-caliber bullets into Robert Delacroix’ brain,

then calmly waited for the police.

Roland Hill glanced back at the defendant, a

trim, fit, balding 36-year-old, and shook his head,

this time sadly. “A tragic tale? Certainly. A

cautionary tale for those who would talk too freely to

strangers or who would attempt to prey on the weakness

of others? Absolutely. But people, don’t be taken in

by defense counsel’s fairy tale. Robert Delacroix was

no witchdoctor with mystical powers – he was a

pathetic career felon. Mark Dutton was a fundamentally

decent man driven by urban paranoia to commit murder.

This is neither a religious issue nor a case of self-

defense, as Mr. Shore attempts to assert. The only

constitutional right Mr. Dutton is entitled to is due

process, and the only belief I ask you to subscribe to

that in our basic prohibition on murder.”

Commonwealth Taxi

Boston, Mass.

10:02 a.m.

“And we are here, why, exactly?” Scully

complained as Mulder examined the politically

incorrect, five years out-of-date calendar on the back

wall of the dispatcher’s cubicle. “Mulder, when

Skinner said you were on a tight leash, what precisely

did you think he meant?”

Mulder tore his eyes from the blonde on the

fly-spattered wall. “Look., if I have to testify…”

“Have to?” Scully snorted. “You practically

begged like a schnauzer for a Milk Bone.”

“If I must testify,” Mulder repeated with

dignity, “then maybe it would be good to know if this

is a genuine case of obeah. If it is, then we’re

dealing with an actual X-File. That’s our job right?”

Scully sighed. “I will admit that the

circumstances of the case are very unusual. The

Duttons’ veterinarian could find no specific cause of

death for, ah, Mr. Puffy.”

“And Dr. Erlich at St. Eligius told me they

ran tox screens, allergy tests, blood workups, the

whole routine on Brittani Dutton. Nothing. A healthy

11-year-old suddenly suffers an inexplicable

respiratory episode – after Robert Delacroix hinted

that Dutton’s family was at risk.”

“Down, boy,” Scully breathed as the rail-thin

company manager came back down the hall with a

battered manila folder.

“Bob was bad news day we hired him,” Pat

O’Faolan grunted with a thick, tobacco-filtered Boston

accent, handing Scully the victim’s personnel file.

“The stalkin’ thing, that was just the straw busted

the camel’s balls. He always had some scam workin’ –

shady characters comin’ and goin’, askin’ after him.

Bookies lookin’ for him. Even had his girlfriend

showin’ up here at work. Some classy broad – sorry

there, ma’am – classy young babe. Too sharp to be a

workin’ girl, but definitely not Bob’s type.”

“Better,” Scully murmured. “This girlfriend,

did you get a name?”

O’Faolan sucked a molar and shook his head.

“But I think she mighta been in show business or

somethin’. Swear I seen her somewhere.”

“What about obeah?” Mulder inquired, drawing a

look from both Scully and the cab manager.

“Oh, he followed orders good enough, when he

wasn’t drunk or hung over,” O’Faolan said.

“No. Witchcraft. Did Mr. Delacroix ever

mention having a knowledge of magic or spells?”

He looked disgusted and puffed his stubbled

cheeks. “Always talkin’ how his pop and his grandpop

were some kinda hotshot shamuses back on the island.”

“Shamuses?” Mulder murmured. “Shamans?”

“Yeah, yeah. When he came in a few weeks after

I canned him to get his last check, he told me he knew

a witch more powerful than him would mess my ass up,”

O’Faolan’s grunted. “Said he found a way to cash in on

his voodoo bullshit.”

“Obeah,” Mulder amended.

“Yeah,” Scully yawned. “Obeah bullshit.”

Eighth Circuit Court of the Commonwealth

Boston, Mass.

1:11 p.m.

“At first, I thought he just some kind of lunatic

burnout,” Mark Dutton said nervously, eyes scanning

the crowd in the courtroom galley. “He just started

showing up wherever I was, offering to ‘help’ me. I’d

told him I was a stockbroker, which I guess was a

mistake, and he told me he could help me pick the

right investments, the right time to buy and sell. At

first, I told him I wasn’t interested – you know, I

didn’t think it would be good to upset him.”

“But he didn’t take no for an answer,” Shore

prompted.

Dutton sighed. “No. I finally got fed up and

called the cops, the police. They said he hadn’t

really done anything criminal, that I ought to just

ignore him. Then Delacroix came to me, said I got him

fired. He said I owed him, and if I didn’t give him

‘severance pay’ – that’s how he put it – bad things

would happen. I told him to go to hell.”

“But then, bad things began to happen.”

“Well, the next day, a couple of clients called

and cancelled some fairly large orders. They wouldn’t

explain why, just cancelled. My credit card turned up

missing at lunch, and my car wouldn’t start that

afternoon. Of course, I didn’t think Delacroix was

responsible, but then, it just kept going on.

Misplaced files, small things missing from the office

and at home. I was getting less and less sleep, and

even though I was eating regularly, I noticed I was

starting to lose weight.”

“Then Brittani found the cat.”

Dutton nodded, glancing at his anxious wife,

seated behind his chair at the defense table. “I

remember thinking, he did it. Delacroix. I knew it

sounded absurd, but I couldn’t shake it. By this time,

I’d been reading all about obeah, and there were all

these cases of people getting sick, dying in weird

ways. When we took Brittani to the hospital and they

couldn’t find anything, I knew I had to do something.”

“And what was that?”

“I decided to pay him, Delacroix, off. He wanted

$50,000 to leave us alone. I had well more than that

in some assorted funds, so I liquidated some holdings

for the cash. I had his payment with me the day he

confronted me in the lobby.”

“Refer the court to the item marked Defense

Evidence G – a cashier’s check for $50,000,” Shore

called to the bench. “Why, the next day, didn’t you

simply pay Mr. Delacroix his money and part ways?”

“He wanted more — $100,000,” Dutton related. “He

said the check wasn’t enough for him.”

It was a slight change of phrase from his

original interview with Dutton, but Shore caught it.

“Sorry,” he smiled. “At that point, what did you

tell Mr. Delacroix?”

Dutton’s jaw tightened. “That I’d reached my

limit. That it was $50,000 or nothing. That my family

would not be held hostage. He laughed at me, and said

he was going to give me a demonstration of what would

happen to my little girl if I didn’t come up with

another $50,000. Then he started going into some kind

of trance, mumbling something I couldn’t make out. He

reached into his pocket, I assumed for that amulet he

used to have in his cab. I begged him to stop, but he

kept chanting. Then I remembered the gun. I forgot

where I was for a moment, and I pulled it out. I told

him to stop, I was practically screaming. Then he

grinned at me, and said . . .”

“Yes?”

“And said he wasn’t finished yet, that she

wasn’t finished yet. That’s when I shot him. I

couldn’t let him kill my daughter.”

Alan Shore nodded. “Thank you, Mr. Dutton.”

**

“Detective McGuire,” Roland Hill asked, “what

precisely did you find in the righthand pocket of the

windbreaker Mr. Delacroix was wearing when Mr. Dutton

murdered him.”

“Objection,” Shore sang. “The prosecution’s just

being juvenile, now.”

“Sustained,” Harrod responded through his teeth.

“And I would like future objections to be phrased more

in keeping with the decorum of this court.”

“Absolutely.”

“When Mr. Delacroix was shot,” Hill rephrased,

“what was in his righthand pocket?”

“A cell phone which I entered into evidence,” the

homicide cop stated. “It had been stolen from a

Starbuck’s downtown two weeks earlier and

reprogrammed. We believe Mr. Delacroix purchased it

illegally from a fence.”

“And that was it?” Hill inquired. “No amulets, no

chicken feet, no eye of toad?”

“Your Honor,” Shore sighed. “I strenuously object

to prosecution’s demeaning and borderline racist

characterization of the victim’s religious practices.

His sarcasm, too.”

Hill held up a palm. “Just the phone, Detective?”

“Just the phone,” McGuire said.

“Thank you.”

Shore strolled to the witness box. “Good morning,

Detective. Mr. Delacroix’ cell phone – did it have a

redial feature?”

“Yes.”

“And did you or any of your fellow officers check

the last number Mr. Delacroix dialed?”

“Yes. It was the number for a pay phone at the

corner of Barrington and Freeman Aves., where a

shopping plaza had recently been torn down.”

“And when was this last call placed?”

“At 8:21 a.m. the morning Mr. Delacroix was shot.

Cell phone records established the time.”

Shore smiled. “And could you refresh me on the

time of the shooting?”

“Witnesses fixed it at about 8:25.”

“You checked records for that phone booth Mr.

Delacroix called?”

“Nobody picked up, so there was no record of the

call going through.”

“Now, why do you think Mr. Delacroix might have

been calling a phone booth in an abandoned parking lot

while he reportedly was about to cast a spell on Mr.

Dutton’s daughter?”

“Detective McGuire is not a psychiatrist!” Hill

snapped.

“Psychiatrist?” Shore questioned, raising a brow.

“Never mind.”

Mark Dutton residence

5:15 p.m.

Boston

“No, hon,” Teri Dutton told Brittani gently but

firmly. “I’d like you to stay close to the house until

this is resolved with your dad, OK?”

Brittani, a profusely freckled redhead, started

to scowl, then glanced at Mulder and Scully and nodded

sullenly. The girl bounded into the hall of the two-

story suburban home and up the stairs. Teri sighed and

waved the agents to a tasteful floral couch.

“This has been tougher on Brittani than it has on

me, I think,” Mark Dutton’s wife told the pair. “She’s

somehow got it into her head that if she hadn’t gotten

sick that night, Mark wouldn’t have killed that

horrible man. I suppose I have my share of guilt, as

well: If I’d only seen how bad things were getting

with Mark, maybe I could’ve gotten him into

counseling.”

“I wouldn’t blame myself,” Mulder said,

scanning a collection of framed photos on the coffee

table. “‘Bad’ obeah practitioners are as adept at

conning their victims as they are at sorcery and

spells.”

“Mrs. Dutton,” Scully interjected, “What do

you think happened to your daughter? Could she have

been poisoned or accidentally inhaled or ingested some

toxic substance?”

“She hadn’t eaten anything unusual at school

or at home, and I called some of the other parents

from her school to see if anything was going around I

can’t imagine what it could have been,” Teri said.

“Nothing.”

“How about the cat?”

“Again, I’m mystified. Brittani finding Mr.

Puffy dead that way was one more trauma for her. He

was like a familiar…I mean, a family member.” Teri

paused. “If you don’t mind, why is the FBI interested

in this case?”

“I’m testifying at your husband’s trial,”

Mulder explained. “I’m sort of an expert in obeah,

witchcraft, the black arts.”

“How interesting,” Teri said uncertainly.

The agent picked a photo from the coffee

table. A younger Teri Dutton was surrounded by a group

of beaming women and an older man. “This your family?”

The smile froze on her lips. “Yes.”

“Six sisters? That’s a lot for the Baby Boomer

generation,” Mulder grinned.

“We’re a very prolific family,” Teri supplied.

“You the baby?”

Teri stared at Mulder for a moment. “You’re

very observant. Hey, I better see what Brittani’s up

to. Would you excuse me?”

“Certainly,” Mulder said, watching her move

swiftly to the stairs.

Scully turned to her partner suspiciously.

“What was that all about? The family interrogation?”

Mulder glanced at the now empty staircase, and

grabbed a small 3X5 photo of Teri and Mark from the

table and pocketed it.

“What are you doing?” Scully gasped.

“Possibly getting me out of having to go to

court.”

Eighth Circuit Court of the Commonwealth

Boston, Mass.

Three days later

11:45 a.m.

“We’d like to call Pat O’Faolan,” Alan Shore

announced as his forensics expert left the stand.

“Pat O’Faolan?” Roland Hill posed, flipping

through his legal pad. “I don’t see any Pat O’Faolan

on the list.”

“Yes, Mr. Shore,” Judge Harrod said, a gleam

materializing in his eye. “Who is this O’Faolan?”

Shore didn’t look up from his own pad. “Mr.

O’Faolan would be Robert Delacroix’ former employer.

My apologies for just springing him on the

prosecution, but a boy has to have a few secrets.”

“Mister, you are flirting dangerously with

contempt,” Harrod warned.

The attorney looked up. “And I hoped I was

flirting coquettishly. I believe Mr. O’Faolan should

be able to cast some light on the true nature of this

case, if the court would indulge me.”

“Any other surprise witnesses?” Hill asked.

“Just one of the Duttons’ neighbors, a Tod

Moraine, and then I plan to recall Mrs. Dutton.”

Mulder, sitting in the back row of the galley,

watched Teri Dutton’s head pop up. He quietly exited

the courtroom.”

“All right,” Harrod sighed, grudgingly. “Bring up

your witness, Mr. Shore.”

“Thank you, Your Honor.” Shore scanned the galley

and frowned. “The only problem seems to be that Mr.

O’Faolan is not present. May I have a brief recess to

check on him?”

“It’s close to lunch. I want your witness on the

stand at 1:30, or we move on. Clear, Mr. Shore?”

Shore smiled. “Bon appetit.”

As the courtroom cleared, the lawyer corralled

Teri. “Mrs. Dutton, I’d like to have a word with you

in the conference room at the end of the hall. OK?”

“Sure,” she drawled, eyes narrowing.

**

“Hi, Teri,” Fox Mulder greeted as she entered the

dusty conference room. “Have a seat.”

She studied the agent. “Where’s your partner?”

“I sent her on an errand,” Mulder confided. “Just

you and me for a minute or so. We can talk about Tod

Moraine.”

“What are you talking about?” Teri asked

unconvincingly.

“I think you know. In a few hours, that courtroom

will know about you and Tod Moraine. Tod’s already

told me, practically bragged about your little affaire

du suburbia once the cat was out of the bag. Which

reminds me, how did it feel to kill your child’s pet

and then send her to the E.R.?”

“You’re insane. So what if Tod and I had a

relationship? You’ve seen how emotionally unstable

Mark is, how easily manipulated he is. Adultery’s no

crime.”

“But that’s what it was all about. You wanted a

divorce from Mark, but you knew the affair would come

out and screw up your chances of taking him to the

cleaners. That’s when you hatched your little plot

with Robert Delacroix.”

“That two-bit conman?”

“Pat O’Faolan told me Mr. Delacroix’ ‘girlfriend

was an attractive, classy woman who seemed familiar to

him,” Mulder continued. “My guess was he’d seen you on

TV – your husband’s trial has gotten a lot of sweeps

month coverage. He recognized you immediately when I

showed him your photo. What he didn’t realize was that

you and Delacroix weren’t up to hanky-panky, at least

of the romantic kind. You hired him to pick up your

husband, to start up a relationship with him. He was

to harass your husband and then put a little scare

into him.”

The agent took a long breath and loosened his

tie. “The problem, Teri, is that Robert Delacroix is a

complete and utter fraud. His brother, his father, the

detectives who’ve dealt with him, swear the magic gig

is a total con. Before he came to this country,

Delacroix was a busboy at an island resort. I was

right about this case involving genuine witchcraft,

but I didn’t know which witch was which.

“The other day, when I was talking about obeah

and sorcery, you committed a small Freudian slip. When

you told me Mr. Puffy was a member of your family, you

accidentally said she was a ‘familiar’ – a common term

for a witch’s companion, usually an animal. When I saw

that picture of your and your six sisters, I became

curious. And then you told me you were the youngest in

the family, and that your family was very prolific. A

few calls and I found out your mother was also the

youngest of a large group of siblings.”

Teri Dutton stared at Mulder, mute.

“The seventh daughter of a seventh daughter,”

Mulder stated, swallowing. “Seven is a very

significant number in the occult world. According to

ancient myth, the seventh son of the seventh son or

the seventh daughter of the seventh daughter possesses

supernatural powers. It’s a common legend in several

cultures and religions.

“The little misfortunes that befell your husband

after encountering Robert Delacroix were your doing –

who else had the access to his office and home

necessary to sabotage his car and his accounts? But

when you needed the stakes raised to force Mark to

cough up some marital ‘severance pay,’ you needed a

beard, somebody who’d appear to have the power to kill

your pet and make your daughter ill without showing

any detectable medical symptoms. That cell call

Delacroix sent to that phone booth as he was talking

to your husband was a signal to you, to conjure

whatever curse you two had planned next. But Delacroix

finally decided whatever petty percentage of the take

you were offering him wasn’t enough to merit him

losing his job. He thought he could bluff your

husband, but you two had done too good a jo-”

Mulder’s eyes popped as his words choked off.

Suddenly, he stopped breathing. He simply forgot how

to inhale or exhale. The agent looked desperately to

the woman at the other end of the conference table.

Teri smiled serenely at him.

Mulder’s face was turning blue when the door

clattered open and Scully leveled her gun at Teri

Dutton.

“Mrs. Dutton!” Scully yelled. She caught Mulder’s

eye. Even as he struggled for oxygen, her partner

nodded. Scully’s eyes widened momentarily, but she

caught herself and cocked the trigger. “If I have to,

Mrs. Dutton, I will kill you. Let him go. Now.”

Teri’s focus on Mulder broke, and she glared up

at Scully. What she saw made her turn back to Mulder.

He gasped, and oxygen rushed hotly back into his

lungs. Mulder leaned back and gulped gallons of air as

Scully cuffed Teri.

“You think you can sell this fairy tale in

court?” Mrs. Dutton sneered, her cheek on the table.

“Actually,” a voice said from the doorway, “all I

have to establish is that you conspired with Mr.

Delacroix to victimize your husband and that you

somehow tried to poison Agent Mulder here the same way

your daughter almost died.” Alan Shore kneeled next to

Teri’s face. “Jury nullification – when they hear what

you two did to Mark, what you drove him to, the jury

will simply ignore the court’s instructions and bring

in an acquittal.”

The attorney sighed as he looked to a recovering

Mulder. “What a waste: A hot young suburban housewife

who cheats and is into asphyxiation. By the way, how

was it for you?”

Young, Frutt, and Berluti

Two days later

8:23 p.m.

“Voluntary manslaughter, time served,” Ellener

Frutt nodded, settling before Shore’s desk. “I can’t

believe Hill went for a deal this late in the game.”

“He knew there was good odds the jury would cut

Mark loose after Teri confessed,” Alan Shore

suggested. “At the same time, my confidence in jury

nullification was beginning to wane. All in all,

what’s Eugene’s favorite expression? Good outcome.”

The phone warbled, and Shore plucked the receiver

from its cradle. “Pep Boys Attorneys, Shore

speaking…What?…When did–…Do they think…? Yes,

I’ll be right down.”

Ellener regarded Shore’s now-pale expression with

concern. “Alan? Alan, what is it?”

Shore blinked at his friend. “That was county

lockup. They just found Teri Dutton dead in her cell.

It looks like a heart attack.”

“The stress…” Ellener ventured. “You think she

might have been poisoned? Maybe one of Delacroix’

family?”

Shore shook his head. “She only had one visitor

today, about an hour ago. Mark didn’t want to talk to

Teri, so he waited for her.”

“Who, Alan?”

Shore pushed absently from his chair. Ellener

could barely hear him mumble, “Brittani…”

Animus Legnius

cover

TITLE: ‘ANIMUS LIGNEUS’ (Latin: ‘Wooden Heart’)

AUTHOR: XSketch

E-MAIL: sketchney@ntlworld.com

ARCHIVE: Exclusive to IMTP for the first two weeks, and then the kid

is yours to foster, as long as my name, addy and all headers stay

intact and you let me know where to visit 🙂

CATEGORY: Case-file. MSR.

SPOILERS: ‘Detour’. Small references to ‘Milagro’ and events from

IMTP Virtual Seasons 8 through first half of 11.

RATING: PG-13 – some bad words and content

SUMMARY: Hot on the heels of their last case, Mulder and Scully are

sent back to Florida and the woods to investigate when bodies start

turning up encased in the bark of trees.

DISCLAIMER: Maybe in a perfect world, but no, Chris Carter, FOX and

1013 Productions, David Duchovny, Gillian Anderson and Co. own

everything connected to the televised show and Andrew belongs to

Daydreamer – all used here without permission… The rest I dedicate

to the fans – LOL! No copyright infringement intended.

FEEDBACK: Loved, hugged, petted and made into a shrine at

sketchney@ntlworld.com or SketchShipper@hotmail.com. Even flames

will be put to good use – feeding our central heating boiler!!!

DEDICATION: Biggest thanks to the IMTP crew for letting me do this,

Sally for the friendly and super VS beta (down with the dots!), and

Marcella for answering my questions on continuity with her ep – as

well as being fun to chat with 🙂 This is for my younger sister,

Camille, for encouraging me not to give up with it (I know how much

you like to keep an open mind :-))!

clip_image002

*************************************************

‘Living Nature, not dull Art

Shall plan my ways and rule my heart.’

~Cardinal John Henry Newman, ‘Nature And Art’

*************************************************

XxXxX

========

TEASER

========

EDGE OF DESHUI FOREST

8 MILES SOUTH OF TALLAHASEE, FLORIDA

10:27 PM

Sometimes you just know if it’s going to be a beautiful evening or

not. You don’t know how and you don’t know why, but when you look

up at the night sky and feel the moon’s beam raining down on you,

something in your heart tells you that no matter what problems you’re

going through in your personal life, whatever war is starting up

somewhere in the world, as long as you can look up at that silver

saucer of light and feel free, you just do.

Tonight, Judy Gleeson decided, was going to be a beautiful night for

her whether nature liked it or not, otherwise there seemed little

point in carrying on. She’d just had an all-out argument with her

husband, and – whilst she loved the oaf like crazy – she just

couldn’t see any way of repairing things. So, now all she could do

was trundle down this well-trodden but dark track with ‘What next?’

thoughts chasing their way through her head.

That was when she noticed the parked car and the familiar figure

standing beside it.

“Hey!” she called, approaching the bespectacled man. “What you doing

out here at this time?”

Red eyes turned sharply to stare at her and make her stop dead still

where she stood for a moment.

‘It’s just the reflection of the brake lights in his glasses,’ she

told herself, finally continuing in her approach.

Of course, none of the car’s lights were on, but she had needed an

answer and that had been the only one to hand, so…

“You’ve had another argument,” the man stated flatly.

Stopping in front of him, Gleeson gave a confused frown and then

smiled, “Wow! How do you do that? You always know *exactly* what’s

going on with me! You spyin’ on me or somet’ing?”

The short, blond-haired man shook his head and then stretched out a

hand to rest against her chest. “I can feel it – your conflicting

emotions: you love him greatly, but you don’t know how to be with

him anymore, and–” Suddenly he burst into a violent fit of coughs,

all the colour drained from his face and the press of his palm

against her chest increased.

“Oh, my God!” Judy exclaimed, unsure of how to help. “Are you okay?”

“A-A-nother… They keep dying… M-Must h-h-help…”

“What?”

But he didn’t answer, and the last thing Gleeson’s brain registered

was the feel of something penetrating her heart.

XxXxX

SIX WEEKS LATER

“Oh, c’mon Bob! I’m doin’ better than you, and I’m the one carrying

the gear!”

Teddy Lancet stopped in the middle of the dirt track and turned with

hands on hips to stare accusingly at his hiking companion – who was

lagging behind at least thirty feet.

“Hell, what you doin’? Examining every blade of grass as well as the

wildlife?”

“Ha…Ha…” Robert Verrill croaked between laboured breaths. “Yeah

…but I…” Pause and hard swallow. “I…I weigh a-a…uh…a good

fifty pounds…more…and…we h-h-haven’t stopped walking f-for…

*Jesus*…an hour and…and a half or s-so… Can’t we stop j-just a

minute?”

Lancet stood still for a moment, then smiled and moved to where his

friend was now bent over. “Okay – of course! Look, there’s a

little clear patch with a fallen tree to sit on five minutes up the

track. Think you can make it that far?”

A deep, heaving breath was the only response Lancet thought he was

going to get until Bob cleared his throat and gave a small nod of his

head. “S-Sure.”

“All right. Come on.”

Despite the time of year, it had been a perfect day to come out and

explore the large woods – the sun had stayed out and the temperature

had remained fair, leaving little need for the extra layers of

clothing the couple had donned earlier that morning.

The only downfall, of course, had been the sight of the bare, dying

trees. Whilst much of that had to do with the cold and the ensuing

winter period, it saddened the two nature lovers when they remembered

how much forestry had been killed off in the past six months alone by

sporadic bush fires and tainted soil in this particular expanse of

wilderness – the cause of which was still unknown, though many locals

speculated and blamed it on the new development site in nearby

Tallahassee.

Nevertheless, Verrill and Lancet had refused to let that ruin their

hike and nature watch – especially when they had managed to get a

close snapshot of a young deer.

“Who needs those nature programmes when you can come out here and

experience it yourself?” Teddy had whispered. With a large grin

spread across his face, he’d turned his eyes away from the sight of

the doe only long enough to shoot his friend a glance.

Now, as they slowly neared their planned rest area and possible

campsite, something on the horizon stood out like a beacon in the

dark: a tree. But it was in full health – a bright, attractive trunk

topped by a full and lush bush of green leaves.

Approaching even further, they then spotted the human figure that

knelt in front of the oak…completely naked.

“What th–?” Bob coughed.

“Wait here,” Lancet instructed, patting his friend on the back.

“Maybe he needs help.”

Verrill was more puzzled about the tree, but he didn’t argue and

watched as Teddy moved quickly toward the odd set-up.

“Hey! You alright there, buddy?” Lancet called out to the stranger.

The nude man turned to stare at the hiker with what looked like

disgust, then raised to his feet and ran into the woods – somehow

seeming to disappear from vision.

Lancet cocked his head to one side in confusion and kept walking

until he stood in front of the tree.

If the sight of its incredible good health had shocked him, what he

was now being faced with completely knocked the breath from his

lungs. It looked like an intricate sculpture of a woman, but not

carved into the wood. It was as if the woman had been carved out of

a similar wood and then fused to this tree.

“*Wow*!” the last breath whispered as it passed the hiker’s gaping

lips.

He’d seen many beautiful pieces of artwork through the years, but

this was so realistic and eye-catching that it practically hypnotised

him.

At least until the eyes of the wooden sculpture opened.

XxXxX

========

ACT ONE

========

OFFICE OF WALTER SKINNER

FBI HEADQUARTERS

WASHINGTON, D.C

DECEMBER 12th, 2003

11:13 AM

Agents Fox Mulder and Dana Scully entered their boss’s office just as

he was finishing his conversation on the phone.

“Okay, and you… What?” Skinner paused and shot a glance over at

the two agents as they moved toward his desk. “How did you–

Actually, maybe I shouldn’t bother asking… Huh? Yes, yes, I’ll

tell them… Oh, I’m sure they will…”

The wry smile that lifted the assistant director’s cheeks made Scully

stop in her tracks and turn to look at Mulder with a raised,

questioning eyebrow. The only answer he could offer, though, was an

unknowing shrug of his shoulders and then the brief, gentle press of

his fingers against her back to encourage her forward.

“You too… I’ll see you next weekend… Bye.”

“Sir?” Mulder queried, sitting down at the same time as his partner.

Skinner put the receiver back in its cradle to end the call. “That

was Andrew,” the older man explained.

“How is he doing?” Scully cut in.

“He’s good, though he seemed more interested about how you two were

keeping after your last adventure than talking about anything else.

Said to tell you to try and be more careful in the future – you’ve

already outlived your nine lives ten times over.”

“Well, tell him we’re trying. We have a warranty out on those lives,

though, so we get a little more flexibility with them,” Mulder joked.

Scully gave a small chuckle, but it lacked humour, and she found

herself looking down at the hands that nervously fidgeted in her

lap. After more than a decade, hospital admittances and brushes with

death had become more a part of their lives than anything else, but

the warranty had started to wear thin – especially since she and her

partner had grown even closer and, ultimately, intimately involved

two years ago – and, God help her, she couldn’t stop wondering when

it would disappear.

There was an awkward moment of silence in the large room as the two

men stared at her, and Mulder was still fighting against the

instinctive urge to reach for one of her hands when Skinner opened

the folder that lay on the desk in front of him.

“Anyway, I know you two should be taking a couple days off to catch

up with some rest, but I’ve got a new case that’s right up your

alley,” he started.

Mulder watched his partner raise her head to attention and then

shifted in his seat so that he was more comfortable and looking back

at his boss.

“Yesterday a body was found in the woods-”

Both Mulder and Scully felt a chill run up their spines.

“-of northern Florida.”

Suddenly they wanted nothing more than to turn their badges in right

now and run as far away from the building as possible. Too many of

their regular hospital visits had been caused by cases in the woods,

and Florida had nothing but bad memories attached to it. They had

tried working there, vacationing there even, but the state didn’t

seem to want them and they were ready to leave well alone if it would

just stop beckoning them.

Scully could almost see in her mind another layer being slowly and

painfully scraped off of their life’s warranty.

“A-a body, sir?” Mulder almost choked, shooting his partner a brief,

awkward glance. “Murdered, I take it?”

Skinner was now the one that looked awkward as he fidgeted with the

case file. “Not exactly…”

“Not meaning to sound…uh…rude, sir, but can’t the county police

or even the Jacksonville field office deal with it?”

Again with the awkward fumbling and silence from the A.D.

“What I think Agent Mulder means is does this really fall under our

jurisdiction?” Dana started, shifting in her own chair.

“Yes, agents, it does – and not just because technically you had the

case first– but I’ll get to that in a minute. It can’t easily be

approached as a murder case because the woman – a Mrs. Judith Gleeson

– was, by all accounts, alive when she was discovered,” Skinner

explained.

“Sir, again please excuse my apparent ignorance, but you’re making no

sense.”

The assistant director gave an understanding nod and then handed both

agents a copy of a photograph from the brown folder. “*That* is how

Mrs. Gleeson was discovered.”

“Oh, my God,” Scully gasped, staring wide-eyed at the picture – a

close-up of the wooden sculpture that Teddy Lancet had found. “This

is a woman? Are you sure it’s not just some young budding artist

using the tree like a–”

“Not unless pieces of art have real, working eyes in them, Agent

Scully,” came Skinner’s agitated reply.

“And she’s *alive*?”

“No… She was when that picture was taken, but… Well, there was no

way of extracting her from the tree, so they chopped it down just

below her feet. As soon as it’d been successfully cut through there

was reportedly a large echoing scream and her eyes just closed.”

“Was there anything else odd about the crime scene?” Mulder asked –

speaking for the first time since he had been handed the photo.

Dana could just imagine their boss developing a nervous twitch any

second now. Not that she could blame him – the whole Florida and

woods combination was still eating away at her, and now she had to

contend with the idea that there might not be scientific rationale

for this. But Mulder’s question hadn’t exactly helped much with that

latter point; wasn’t the image he was looking at odd enough?

“All the trees are dying,” Skinner reported, “because of the winter–”

“Except that one?”

“Yes. The bark was healthy and you could have plucked it straight

from a painting of a summer day.”

“What are you thinking?” Scully quizzed, looking at her partner and

almost seeing the cogs turning in his head as he concentrated on the

photograph he held in his grasp.

He tore his eyes away from it long enough to glance at her with a

raised eyebrow and smirk, “Well, that’s just taking the term ‘tree

hugger’ a little too far, don’t you think, Scully?” before returning

to his visual examination. “I…I don’t know, but… But you said

something about this already being our case?” he sighed hesitantly,

turning his attention on Skinner.

“Two hikers found the ‘body’. They reported they spotted a naked man

kneeling in front of the tree before they saw ‘it’. Before he ran

away they got a look at his face and the description given to the

sketch artist was run through our databases. It matched one Jeffrey

Mark Glaser – a young tech-head you worked with in Leon County nearly

six years ago. He disappeared then and was presumed dead…until

now,” the A.D replied.

“The Moth Men,” Mulder told his partner. “Jeremiah Bullfrog.”

“Look, this case was supposed to have been forwarded to Deputy

Director Kersh, but somehow wound up on Kim’s desk early this morning

– whether accidentally or on purpose, I don’t know. But sooner or

later he’s gonna get a whiff of this and demand a rational resolution

to the case before getting into why he didn’t receive the file,”

Skinner grumbled, closing the folder and handing it over to Scully –

not noticing the smile of recognition and memory that had appeared

on her face after her partner’s last comment.

“Ah! Our speciality has always been the rational explanation!”

Mulder remarked, dryly.

“Whatever. Seats have been booked for you on the flight out in just

over an hour, so you’d better get going and get me those answers

before the hounds come knocking.”

“Yes, sir,” both agents replied in unison, raising to their feet and

then quickly leaving the office.

* * *

The journey down to the basement was quiet – the only form of

communication between them being brief, furtive glances and the touch

of clasping hands in the otherwise empty elevator.

It wasn’t until the office door swung shut behind Dana that Mulder

piped up, “So, are you thinking what I’m thinking, Scully?”

“You mean that maybe we should break a law or something in Florida so

that they’ll never let us back?”

“Nah-huh… Although, now you mention it, there is one law I wouldn’t

mind breaking with you–”

“Mulder!”

“What?” The smirk riddled with wanton mischief remained on his face

as he stood by one of the filing cabinets behind his desk and waggled

his eyebrows at her. “I don’t know what conclusion you could

possibly have believed my suggestion to mean-” *wink* “-but, anyway,

what I was thinking is that it’s Friday and maybe I should call to

make an advanced order on the pizza.”

“Mulder, Skinner’s booked us on a flight in an hour. And what about

the case? You can’t seriously tell me that you, Fox ‘Spooky’ Mulder,

are passing up the chance to investigate a perfect x-file?

Especially one snatched from under Kersh’s nose and with hints of the

Moth Men attached to it?” she snorted, resting her hands on her hips.

“Not four days ago you were released from hospital…and…” He

paused and stared at her through half-lowered lids as a sheepish

blush spread across his concerned features. “And I’m not even

sure you’re strong enough to be back at work yet – Doctor Jacobs said

you should at least keep your feet up for a week.”

“You know he said no such thing,” she countered. Mulder could be far

too overprotective sometimes, but his show of sincere worry touched

at the core of her heart and made her add with a small smile of

reassurance, “but thank you for putting my health before the work.

I’m fine – *really* – thanks to you and your twisted mind. I’ve

rested, and now I’m ready to work again.”

He didn’t look convinced, but then let out a sigh and continued to

worm his way out of travelling to Florida. “Yeah, but it’s almost

Christmas, Scully, and I haven’t even gotten yo–” He quickly cut

himself off. There was no way he was about to let her know he hadn’t

even bought her Christmas gift yet if he still valued his life!

There had to be another way to twist her around his finger… “I’ll

let you pick the movie…”

‘Look away!’ the voice in her head cried. He was looking at her with

those pleading puppy-dog eyes again and she knew she would do

anything he asked of her when he did that. He looked so innocent,

young, sexy–

“Mulder, no!” she spluttered, breaking eye contact for a second so

she could regain control of her senses. “We’re working – we’ve got

work to do – and as tired as we both are…as much as we both hate

it, we can’t just pick and choose which case we do or don’t

investigate depending on where it is!”

He shrugged dismissively and then turned away to thumb through the

files in the open drawer. “Why the hell not?”

There was a deep sigh from Scully as she opened the file Skinner had

handed them and stared again at the image of the woman merged with

the oak tree. “I just don’t see how it’s possible – firstly how she

got like that and secondly how she was still alive when she was

found.”

“Jeff Glaser was the last person we saw on a case that centred around

beings that were fighting back against development in the local area

of the forest,” Mulder muttered – half to himself as if to refresh

his memory. He scanned down the contents of the old x-file he had

just pulled from the cabinet. “He was never found… None of his

bank, social security, medical records etc. have been accessed this

whole time…four, five, si–” He cut himself off and looked up at

her. “That’s six years, Scully, of missing time. The second

assailant was never found either… What if–” He got that far-

off look in his eyes and expression on his face that she knew meant

his brain was concocting a theory – his initial dismissal of the case

and their shared hatred of some of the contributing factors seemingly

forgotten.

“What is it?” Dana quietly asked, stepping closer to him. “Have you

got a theory?”

There was a pause as he contemplated her question and the folder he

held in his hands, then shook his head, closed the file and stared

down at her. “No,” he half-smiled. “Not yet – especially not until

we’ve been to the crime scene.”

Scully returned the smile and gave an agreeing nod of her head.

“We’d better go catch that flight, then. I see an autopsy in my

future!”

“I was kinda hoping I would be there somewhere,” he replied,

sheepishly.

“You are, Mulder – always and forever,” she sighed, reaching for one

of his hands. “But priorities first.”

XxXxX

DESHUI FOREST

LEON COUNTY, FLORIDA

As the afternoon wore on, bringing light rain to the woods, Mulder

stepped out of the silver Taurus, opened up his umbrella and

approached the group of law enforcement officers that were still

scouring the area for clues. After touchdown at the airport a couple

hours ago he had driven his partner direct to the county morgue where

an autopsy bay had been prepared for her to examine the victim’s

body, and he hadn’t seen or heard from her since, so he had to

confess that he was feeling a little alone.

He glanced up briefly at the bare branches that hung above him and

then looked back down as he heard a voice call out, “You the fella

from the Bureau?”

Mulder pulled his ID from the pocket of his trenchcoat and watched as

a medium-built man in his early forties walked briskly toward him.

“Yeah – Special Agent Fox Mulder,” he replied.

“You alone?”

“My partner’s conducting an autopsy on Ms. Gleeson, but she should be

finished soon. Who are you?”

“Right. Oh, sorry, I’m Sheriff Crowley.” The uniformed man

outstretched a hand and shook Mulder’s. “Deputy took the call and

came out to investigate,” he explained as they both approached the

stump of the tree that had been cut down last night. “Found only two

sets o’ footprints – one being Teddy’s, the hiker what found her –

meaning the killer must have done her in elsewhere and then carried

her here.”

“Mm…” Mulder grumbled with a shake of his head as he crouched down

and examined the wet soil in front of the stump. “We don’t actually

know yet if there is a responsible assailant that caused this.”

“Did you see the pi’tures, Agent?” the sheriff scoffed. “Did you

even bother to take the time to read the report? We got a

description of the nut – it’s just a matter of finding him, and I

*will* find him. You’re just here to explain it all so we don’t

look silly, remember!?”

Knowing he and his partner had to tread exceptionally carefully with

this one because it hadn’t even meant to be their case, Mulder held

back the sharp rebuke he had wanted to give and looked up at Crowley

as he pulled a pair of latex gloves from the pocket of his suit

jacket. “I thought I was here to find evidence,” he eventually

retorted calmly, plucking two small flowers from where they grew out

of the base of the tree remains. He put one in an evidence bag and

the other carefully into the inside pocket of his black overcoat.

“Besides, maybe you didn’t read your own file properly, Sheriff, but

Ms. Gleeson has been missing since the end of October. If she was

‘done in’ – as you put it – here, any sign of struggle would have

disappeared by now.”

Crowley looked speechless as he frowned down at the agent.

Eventually he opened his mouth to respond, but that was when Mulder’s

cell phone chirped to life.

“Mulder.”

“Mulder, it’s me.”

“Hey! What you got?” he smiled at the sound of his partner’s voice

sighing at the other end of the line as he raised to his feet.

“I think you should really get here and take a look for yourself.”

Mulder frowned slightly and glanced down at his watch. “Sure. I’ll

be there with you in about half an hour.” He disconnected the line

and stared at the sheriff – handing over the evidence bag.

“What’s this?” Crowley huffed.

“Probably nothing,” the agent replied with a shrug, turning to walk

away. “But if I’m gonna explain any of this, I’d like to know I’ve

covered all my bases. Find out what that is and if it should even be

growing here – I don’t see it anywhere else.”

With that he made his way to the parked rental – eager to see his

partner again and desperate to get the case wrapped up as soon as

possible so that they could get the hell out of Florida before it

dealt them another bad hand.

* * *

For a moment the sheriff remained where he stood – watching as Mulder

ducked under the yellow police tape that cordoned off the area and

then drive away – until finally turning to the officer that waited

behind him.

“Widen the search!” he ordered with a snarl, thrusting the piece of

evidence into the unsuspecting officer’s hands. “And get that to

Thomkins at his lab – tell him Agent Mulder from the FBI wants an

identification on what that is. I don’t know who that jackass thinks

he is, but I’ll get my answers or at least gather as many clues as I

can to pass off as answers – even if we have to comb through the

whole damn forest!”

XxXxX

COUNTY MORGUE

5:07 PM

“Hey! How’s the slicing and dicing?” Mulder called to his partner as

he passed through the set of double doors.

Scully – dressed in her familiar scrubs – turned to watch him

approach as her hands folded across her chest. “Not so much ‘slicing

and dicing’, I’m afraid, as maybe ‘chomping and chiselling’ with a

chainsaw,” she said with a yawn.

“Now there’s a sight I wish I’d been here to behold – my little red-

haired partner wielding a large power tool…”

“Oh, I didn’t do it,” she smiled slyly, looking up at him as he

stopped right in front of her. “I had to call for some professional

help, and a young, muscular, handsome man came and did it for me.”

“You temptress, you,” Mulder breathed against her ear as he bent down

slightly. “Was he good?”

“Very.”

“Hmmm… That reminds me…” He paused, shot a cautious glance over

his shoulder to check the room was empty, then turned back and placed

a warm and tender kiss on her lips as he withdrew the small, still

perfectly intact flower from his coat pocket. “I brought you a gift.”

Opening the eyes that had slipped shut during the too-brief kiss,

Dana carefully took the offered item and stared at it. “What is it?”

“I don’t know – other than ‘a flower’, of course. I bagged another

one that was growing with it from the stump of your tree over there

and gave it to the sheriff – who, I have to warn, is *far* from

likely to be our friend any time soon… Seems to be under the

impression we’re just here to be used as a scapegoat if they don’t

get a rational explanation. But, anyway, I saw it and thought of

you – I know I still haven’t properly made up to you for when that

freaky stalker guy sent you a bunch of flowers and you were a little

pissed to discover they weren’t from me.”

He trailed off as she stretched up to give him a peck on the cheek

and whispered against his skin with a smile, “You’ve more than made

up for that, but thank you.”

A smile rested on his face also as he gave a nod and then watched her

turn away to place the flower down on one of the metal worktops.

“So, you said you had something to show me?”

She nodded and moved to pull off the sheet that had been covering

what remained of Judith Gleeson’s body. “Through all the years I’ve

worked with you, Mulder – all the cases we’ve investigated – I’ve

seen things that I could never have imagined seeing… Things that

have made me question my beliefs and science, defied explanation –

men made invisible by a djinn; bigfoot-like creatures that live in a

beautiful, hyper-sensitive land of their own; genetic mutants;

parallel universes and heaven only knows what else,” she said,

looking at him, a little flustered. “But *this*? Pardon the pun,

but this really has me stumped. First off, we took a core sample

from the tree to see if we could learn why the tree hasn’t gone

through the seasonal change, but as soon as we took it red blood

flowed out of the cavity.”

“Did you get a sample?”

“I sent the blood straight to Quantico to get a DNA test done. The

core sample was taken away to be looked at by a local botanist. But

that’s not all. Take a look here.” Scully lowered her gaze as, with

a scalpel, she carefully lifted a layer of the wood – revealing the

bare body tissue underneath. “I thought that somehow the bark had

grown over her – encasing her within the tree – but on closer

examination it turned out that the bark *is* her skin.”

“Wh-at?” Mulder spluttered awkwardly.

“What I mean is that the whole dermal surface of Mrs. Gleeson’s body

has somehow had its composition changed so that it’s now the bark.”

“She *became* the tree?”

Scully paused, embarrassed, and then came her reluctant admission.

‘Technically, yes, but even more so than that – and hold your hat,

Mulder, ’cause this is where the ride’ll hit its highest peak for

you. My handsome chainsaw professional–”

“Who was well protected, I take it?”

“–cut through the trunk as close to the front of the body as

possible… At least, that’s what we’d hoped to do, but her chest was

completely exposed – her ribcage was missing…”

“Why? If Glaser did do this, why take the time to cut open–”

“It wasn’t cut away – there are signs that a strong corrosive agent

was used, but delicately so as not to damage the organs within…

From what I can determine, though, it was done to create an access

path.”

Mulder cocked his head to the side and leaned back against one of the

unused gurneys as he placed a hand against his mouth in thought.

“A path to the heart, to be more precise,” Scully continued.

“Originally she may have been impaled on a branch, but further ones

have grown inside – blocking off the arteries and dissipating through

the chambers…” Scully paused and moved to the set of scales on her

left. “This is what was left.”

Her partner approached and stared over her shoulder at the object in

the tray. “It’s wooden.”

“Almost completely. It’s as if – and everything else I’ve said up to

this point has sounded pretty foolish, so I guess it won’t really

matter if I put this idea forward – the tree was sucking the life out

of her and leaving a hollow wooden casing behind!”

“That may not be as foolish as you think,” he commented.

“Mulder?” Scully frowned and stared at him intently as her hands

rested against her hips.

“You’re sure there’s no scientific basis you can think of right now?”

“Are you trying to rub it in that I can’t think of a rational

explanation to argue back with?”

There was a brief pause – as if he was contemplating the right answer

to give – and then he smirked, “I’m in no doubt that you’ll manage to

find a way to debunk my theory somehow, but no – I just wanted to

know in case it helped.”

“I…” Scully shrugged and glanced over at the entombed corpse.

“There’s a form of sulphus polypore fungus that primarily grows on

this type of tree – it’s called, uh, Bracket Fungus. It causes rot

in the heart of the trees… It’s a pretty big leap, but I guess it

could be possible this tree is using a similar–”

“Have you ever heard of Backster’s Theory, Scully?”

“You mean the lie-detector expert? It’s a controversial and well-

debated subject amongst some scientists – specifically biologists for

obvious reasons… But as nice and poetic as it is, Mulder, it’s

nothing but a fantasy out of a Disney film, and I don’t see how it

links to this? Don’t tell me you think the tree killed her?! I–”

She stared at the serious expression on his face. Of course that was

exactly what he was thinking! After all these years, how could she

question that certainty? “Why do you ask?” she sighed, lowering her

head far enough for her chin to rest against the top of her chest.

“Cleve Backster believed and experimented to prove that plants have

feelings just the same as we humans. What if – after being attacked

by the Moth Men – Glaser managed to tune into those feelings?”

“I was wrong: You don’t wanna talk about Disney. You’d rather quote

from ‘Fern Gully’.”

“Huh?”

“Mulder, I’ll concede to the fact that I can’t come up with a solid

answer to explain how this could have happened, but please don’t ask

me to believe that the trees were crying out to Jeff Glaser – who, by

the way, I’m not completely convinced is really still alive.”

“On my way to the crime scene – after booking us in at the motel and

questioning the hiker that found her – I spoke on the phone to a

local ecologist. Apparently there has been a continual deterioration

of the habitat due to an abnormally high number of temperate changes

in the area and an equally high concentrate of sulphates found in the

soil.”

Daylight was burning, she’d been trapped in here trying to conduct a

seemingly impossible and inconclusive autopsy for the last two hours,

and right now the only thing she was certain of was how wonderful the

thought of taking a scalding hot bubble bath was.

That was the only excuse she could think of to rationalise her

annoyance at Mulder’s standard knack of reeling off wild theories he

knew she would never believe – not until he’d convinced her

otherwise, anyway. And yet–

“I’m still failing to see your point,” she grumbled, snapping off her

pair of latex gloves.

“My point is the Moth Men killed to protect their natural habitat.

Glaser could be doing the same but going up a notch by…I don’t know

…performing some kind of sacrifice to help replenish the trees?

Using them as a substitute life resource?”

“‘Them’? We’ve only found one!”

“But I get the feeling more will turn up. There’s something just too

ritualistic for it to be the only one.”

“Okay, okay. So, how exactly are ‘they’ being used?”

Mulder looked over at the body on the gurney behind his partner, then

at the wooden heart on the scales, and then back at Scully’s

impatient expression. “Through the heart. You said yourself it was

as if ‘the tree were sucking the life out of her’. The heart is

considered worldwide in almost all cultures – as well as in the

obvious biological and scientific capacity – as the symbol of life,

love, faith, rebirth, fate… There are some cynics that believe

emotions such as anger, grief, guilt, pain, love, happiness etcetera

are just a series of electrical impulses our senses send to the

brain, which in turn tell us what we are feeling…” He towered over

her, and as his soft, hazel eyes gazed down upon her one of his warm

hands lifted to cup her cheek – slowly stroking his thumb across the

smooth skin.

They both knew it was dangerous for them to be this close in a place

where somebody might walk in at any second, but it felt so right.

“But then there are the rest of us that know – have been gifted with

the knowledge – that the heart is what keeps tabs on all of those

feelings and lets us know when they’re real. It’s the keeper of our

soul – when somebody else is not holding onto it for us, that is, or

we’re not holding theirs.”

Scully flushed at the sentiment of his words and the deep, quiet

growl of his voice, but then set her jaw and shook her head as he

reluctantly lowered his hand. “I know what you’re saying, Mulder,

but I also know that just because something looks as if it explains

what happened, doesn’t always mean to say it actually does. I said

that it looked as if the tree was doing that because there was no

other way to describe it… There’s no way to describe *any* of this,

though. We have no MO – no understanding at all why, let alone *how*

– and we don’t have a definitive suspect. You keep mentioning the

Moth Men, but as I recall you saying just this morning yourself,

Mulder, that was six years ago. *Six*. Neither hide nor hair has

been reported of the one that got away since–”

“Yes it has – in the mountains ba–”

His voice cut off abruptly as she raised her palm to face him and

turned her head away. That was *definitely* one she didn’t want to

remember in too much of a hurry, and he damn well knew it. “Just…

They only turned out to be mushrooms in the end, but… Just don’t

even think about mentioning that…”

He grimaced, awkwardly lowering his head and guiltily – regretfully –

mumbling, “Sorry.”

“But, anyway, likewise for Jeff Glaser,” Dana continued, silently

accepting his apology. “So why do you think either of them would

wait until now to do any of this?”

“Maybe Glaser was evolving.”

“Into what?”

Mulder opened his mouth to reply, but then shut it again – unable to

argue anymore with a theory even he wasn’t a hundred percent

convinced of. “He was seen in front of the tree completely naked,”

he offered.

“Yes. But he was seen on the day she was found. Mrs. Gleeson went

missing six weeks earlier, and for some reason – despite the very

alive state she seemed to be in before the tree was cut down – from

looking at the state of desiccation and decomposition evident in the

rest of her body, I’d have to say she’s been like that since she

disappeared. Why risk being caught by going back to see his

handiwork while undressed?”

There was an uncomfortable moment of silence as Dana rubbed her

temples and Mulder paced the room. They had performed this

perfunctory dance of ‘Suggestion and Rebuttal’ nearly every time

they’d been assigned a case – it was just what they did…What made

their partnership tick. Yet this one time – possibly the first time

since the giant mushroom encounter in 1999 – they didn’t like it or

know how to get through it. The reason? They didn’t trust their own

beliefs about the situation.

“I’m gonna go question Mister Gleeson,” Mulder eventually said,

glancing down at his watch. “You wanna come?”

“Sure,” came the reply he had hoped for. “As long as you buy me

dinner after.”

“Deal.”

XxXxX

LODGEPOLE TRAIL

6:21 PM

Kia Philips sat alone in her house and wept. Her boyfriend, who had

died in a car crash three days ago, had been buried earlier today,

and right now all the love and other emotions she had always held so

dear were homeless because her heart couldn’t think up a reason to

keep beating. It was that simple, and she knew that no amount of

crying would mend anything – wouldn’t bring her Ben back – but she

didn’t know what else to do.

Suddenly there was the sound of someone knocking at the front door.

She contemplated ignoring it, but then swiped at the tears that hung

from her eyelashes like leaves on a branch and opened the door to

reveal the bespectacled figure that stood outside.

“Kia Philips?” the gentleman’s soft voice asked.

“Y-Yes…”

“Hi. I’ve heard that you recently lost someone – a loved one. I’m a

bereavement counsellor from the sheriff’s department assigned to help

you through this difficult time.”

Normally she would have said ‘no’ and slammed the door in his face,

or at least have stopped to question further this complete stranger.

But the rational thinking person she had once been had died the same

day as her boyfriend, leaving her lost in the desert of Loneliness

and desperate for somebody to talk to – share her pain with. So, Kia

took a step back to clear the doorway and let the visitor enter.

“Please, come in,” she sniffed, “Mister…?”

“Glaser,” he smiled with a grateful nod of his head. “But you can

call me Jeff.”

XxXxX

========

ACT TWO

========

GLEESON RESIDENCE

LEON COUNTY, NORTH FLORIDA

FRIDAY, DECEMBER 12th 2003

6:24 PM

“I don’t know what I can tell ya that I ain’t already told Sheriff

Crowley,” Gene Gleeson grumbled, ambling to sit opposite the two FBI

agents that had not long ago shown up. “I mean, we had a fight and

she rushed out… I figured she’d gone visited her sister on the

coast to clear her head when I didn’t hear from her – Beth ain’t got

a phone, see, and I weren’t about to go chase after her…not with

the mood she were in! When a month went by I thought I’d give her

one more before I went there… I didn’t ever think that…”

“What was the argument about, Mister Gleeson?”

The bereaved man snapped his head up to stare at the woman that had

asked the question and his brow furrowed. “Mind yer own damn

business!” he snarled before he had a chance to consider his words

more carefully. “You never had a disagreement that didn’t mean much,

ma’am? It was an argument – a few angry words that build up every

now and then no matter how much you love the other person – and it’s

personal! Want me to ask you somet’ing private and see how you like

it? Nah, I didn’t think so! Besides, why’s that important? You

should be out there finding the bastard that done that to my wife,

not interrogating me like– Hey, wait a minute…” A shaky finger

raised to point accusingly at Scully. “You think *I* done that? You

really think I could possibly do that to her? We had problems, but I

never lay a hand on her pretty little body – not violently, anyhow –

let alone think about killin’ her!”

“No, we’re not accusing you, so why don’t you just calm down,” Mulder

started, quickly raising to his feet to stand protectively in front

of Scully and slapping the outstretched arm away.

Gleeson turned his angry gaze on the tall FBI agent and then sat down

– the frown never leaving his weary face.

“We’re just trying to find out what led up to your wife’s

disappearance.” Mulder paused and then pulled a small photograph

from the inside pocket of his coat. “Do you recognise this man at

all?” he asked, showing it to Gleeson.

“Well, yeah, of course. That’s Jeff. Why?”

“How do you know Jeff?” Scully queried.

“He’s been our marriage counsellor for a while now… Well, rather he

counselled Judy – said she needed to speak to someone privately and

he’d help her. Didn’t, though, did he? No wonder he didn’t

charge…”

Both agents glanced at each other.

“Was there anything *odd* about him?” Mulder quizzed, turning back to

face the younger man. “Anything you thought didn’t seem quite right?”

“You mean other than that creepy, soul-piercing stare of his and his

lack of professionalism? Not really… Seemed like a fairly quiet

guy that just wanted to help folk.” Gene paused a second as

realisation dawned. “Had a…a strange, like, obsession with the

woods, though – said we were all like trees… That the healing of…

uh…The healing of our hearts could be the, uh, key to rebirth, or

somet’ing along those lines… I…I didn’t–”

The voice cut off as Mulder unexpectedly turned and quickly left the

house – slamming the front door shut behind him.

“I… I’m sorry, Mister Gleeson,” Scully apologised, a little

distantly, staring with concern at the front exit. “Th-thank you for

your time… We’ll be in contact if we learn anything…”

She was just about to leave the house also when Gleeson suddenly

asked, “You think Jeff done it, don’t ya?”

“We’re investigating all possibilities.”

“Steer well clear – you and Fox don’t wanna run into him… He’ll

break you and then kill the both of you… He has to – you have

exactly what he needs.”

“Excuse me?” Scully choked, quickly turning on her heels to stare at

the man who still sat in his chair with his head lowered a fraction.

“What did you say?”

“I didn’t say anything,” Gleeson snapped, staring up at her. “But

I’ll tell ya somet’ing now: you’d better find that son of a bitch

and make him pay for what he done to Judy before I do!”

“No… You sa–” Her words trailed off as she continued to stare at

the man – thinking over the words she had heard him say – then shook

her head and left the house.

XxXxX

Glaser stood over Kia Philips’s motionless body with his head facing

the ceiling – eyes unseeing, mouth open – as one extra-long, extended

arm which resembled the bough of a tree hung down as far as the floor

and penetrated her chest.

XxXxX

“What’s going on with you, Mulder?”

The car door swung open and Dana stared in at her partner, who sat

behind the wheel.

“What’s wrong?” She tried to keep her tone gentle, but couldn’t

avoid the hint of irritation that crept in.

“Nothing,” Mulder quietly replied, not looking at her. “Just need to

rest and think a bit. Let’s just go to the motel.”

“Mulder, you’ve been acting strange ever since Skinner handed us this

case! I mean, even your argument for your theory – which, in the

absence of a scientific answer, I was ready to consider – lacked the

usual fire and conviction I’ve always come to expect from you. What

is it?”

He refused to look at her or answer. Instead he put the car into

gear and drove them to the nearby motel.

XxXxX

“Sheriff? We found another one!”

The voice was distant…distorted…and yet it still echoed in his

mind like a toll bell. It was the FBI’s fault, of course. He’d been

assured that Alvin Kersh would be the guy to contact to get logical

explanations that could be signed off on… Even if it meant fixing

them. Yet instead he’d been sent a couple of agents that not only

weren’t intimidated by him or giving any answers that he couldn’t

figure out himself with his squad of officers: they seemed to be

examining all possible avenues of investigation. He’d received a

call from the man (Mod–…Mol–… He couldn’t remember the name)

fifteen minutes ago saying that he and his partner were just arriving

at Gene Gleeson’s place to ask some questions. What the hell did

they expect to gain there?

Crowley let out a deep sigh, stamped his cigarette out and then moved

in the direction the voice had called from.

He really did need an explanation soon, but he didn’t realise just

how much until he saw what the search team member showed him – which

was enough to drive him crazy…

It was his father, who had been missing since last November.

XxXxX

THE MOTHER COMFORT MOTEL

TALLAHASEE, FLORIDA

‘You never had a disagreement that didn’t mean much?’ Gleeson had

asked her, and the only answer she could have given was ‘Of course!’

– God only knew how many of the things she and Mulder had shared over

the years.

But they hadn’t had a serious argument or disagreement, yet the

silence that had lasted between them during the car ride had been so

awkward and cold that a casual observer would have thought they were

enemies in a war. Even odder still was his eagerness to be alone in

his room on their arrival, and if that wasn’t enough to set alarm

bells ringing, she didn’t know what was.

Alone in her own cabin, Scully lay down on the bed, desperate for a

little sleep to rest her still recuperating body. But she was far

too agitated and hungry to completely relax. So, as she tossed and

turned, she tried to recall the events of the day, trying to think if

there had been anything that could have triggered his unexplainable

mood. Everything from waking together at his apartment right up to

arriving in Skinner’s office. It was the case – it had to be. Why

had he been so eager to avoid it? Not even the fact that it was here

in Florida could be blamed – he’d never have ignored an x-file for

that reason. They’d been separate when he’d visited the crime scene,

so she wondered if Ken Crowley had said something to annoy him, but

it was what Gleeson had said not forty-five minutes ago that seemed

to have lit the fuse… Why didn’t she know how to extinguish it?

Thoughts still wandering aimlessly around in her head, Dana let her

eyes fall on the flower he’d given her earlier that now lay on the

bedside cabinet. She picked it up. As impossible as it was, it

actually looked as if it had grown more.

She sighed and let her eyes slip shut as she took a deep sniff of its

sweet aroma and then carefully put it back down. Maybe they both

just needed some rest… Maybe–

‘He’ll break you and then kill the both of you… He has to – you

have exactly what he needs.’

She bolted upright – her head turning frantically left and right as

she did a visual check of the dimly-lit room. If the words said to

her were haunting her even a fraction of what Gleeson’s words had

done to Mulder, then she knew he needed help.

She was about to put on some clean clothes and sneak over to his

cabin when a quiet rap at the door came and the familiar smell of

cooked cheese filled the air.

XxXxX

J. EDGAR HOOVER BUILDING

WASHINGTON, D.C

As darkness enveloped the large building and only the sound of

silence echoed down many of the halls, Assistant Director Walter

Skinner couldn’t help but ask himself as to why he was still here at

work. Yet at the same time he just couldn’t pull himself away from

the research material he had managed to find on his laptop after

receiving a progress report on the phone just under an hour ago from

Agent Scully: websites about forests across the globe and the

unexplained phenomena connected to some of them.

He thought he’d found the perfect page that connected to something

she had mentioned during their brief conversation and was waiting for

it to load when a figure slowly entered his office.

“Assistant Director?”

clip_image004

“Sir…” Skinner started – quickly turning off his computer and

lowering the monitor – as Alvin Kersh approached.

“Busy, I see,” the standing figure scowled, idly tapping his fingers

on the corner of the wooden desk.

“I was just sorting some case and expense reports – making sure

everything’s in line…or at least making it easier for Accounting to

understand some of my agents’ spending necessities.”

“Which neatly brings me onto two agents in particular. Are you aware

of a case file that was sent to me but somehow did not make it to my

desk?” A pause before, “Because I just received a call from a

sheriff in Florida I’ve never heard of complaining about two agents I

apparently sent down there.”

Skinner’s mouth opened to speak, but he faltered. He had no reason

to and certainly didn’t want to have to explain himself to Kersh, but

at the same time he knew he had broken Bureau policy by intercepting

and then acting upon a file not intended for him, and in his high

position of authority that could only spell Trouble with a capital T

if Kersh went ahead and put in a complaint to the Powers-That-Be.

“Where are Agents Scully and Mulder, Assistant Director?”

“You know the answer already to that one, I think,” Walter snapped,

standing up. “Yes, they’re in Florida. The file was accidentally

delivered to my secretary’s desk and I opened it this morning before

realising it was intended for you. But no matter what you may think,

Mulder and Scully are the best agents for this case because of their

expertise and familiarity with the suspect from a previous

investigation. That’s why I assigned it to them instead of passing

it to you after realising the courier’s mistake.”

“How do you know what I’m thinking?” came Kersh’s cold retort. “I

may well have taken the same action and re-directed it down to the

basement office.”

Skinner fought against the anger that was swiftly rising within him

because he knew that if he didn’t he would strike out with a clenched

fist any second now. The deputy director hated and had no interest

whatsoever in the X-Files and the exemplorary work Mulder and Scully

did…For that matter, he didn’t even have the right to act as if he

had any sort of power over the three of them…Yet still he went

ahead with his mind games – over-estimating his position and power by

hanging the threat of reporting them over their heads. And like

dogs, they obeyed, because sometimes the seemingly empty threats were

the most dangerous ones.

“There is no x-file in Florida – the killer has been ID’d. The only

mystery is where on earth he is. But let them look for whatever they

think they’re after – saves me the trouble of assigning it to

someone… We’ll talk this out when they return,” Kersh continued.

“But, Assistant Director, you might like to warn your precious agents

that if I get so much as a whiff of a wild theory that could cast the

Bureau in a ridiculous light, I’ll make sure I’m there to watch the

director himself kick you all out of your jobs.”

If the tall, balding man had found it difficult to control his anger

before, now he was literally ready to burst at the seams as he

watched the smug visitor turn and leave the office.

For a long moment Skinner stood still in the silent room – waiting in

case Kersh should come back – then quickly moved back to his desk and

laptop to re-find the information that could help his agents ASAP.

XxXxX

Ken Crowley stared wide-eyed at the most inconceivable thing he could

ever have imagined seeing. Judith Gleeson’s murder had shocked him

and he had sworn he would stop the crazy SOB that had done that to

her, but now it was personal, and what he was far from understanding

(if he had even understood anything about the other find) was why

this tree was completely the opposite to the healthy one that had

been found yesterday afternoon.

He lowered his head and closed his wet eyes. Having not known where

his father had disappeared to over the last thirteen months, the

sheriff had always suspected that sooner or later the older man would

turn up dead, so in some respects he had already mourned that loss,

but this… This was just…

Suddenly the radio on his belt-clip crackled to life, interrupting

his thoughts.

“Sheriff? Sheriff Crowley?” called the voice over the walkie-

talkie. “Sheriff, it’s Deputy Friedman… You there? Over.”

“Receiving you loud and clear, Deputy,” Crowley replied, clearing his

throat quickly as he snatched up the radio in one of his shaking

hands. “What you got? Over.”

There was a short pause of unnerving silence and then, “We think we

found another body, sir, ’bout quarter mile east of where you are…

But…”

“But what, Deputy? Over.”

“…This one don’t look like she were shocked when whatever happened

happened. She’s actually smiling. Over.”

The sheriff moved closer to the tree in front of him and studied the

surprised expression on his father’s face until something occurred to

him. “Deputy, are her eyes open? Over.”

“Yes, sir,” came the shaky response. “She’s staring right at me now

and I wish she’d stop ‘cos it’s scaring the living crap outta me!”

Crowley swiftly turned to face one of the officers that were with

him. “Get those two agents from the FBI here now – I want ’em to see

this and where Deputy F–”

“Sheriff Crowley!” a new voice suddenly rasped out, followed by the

sound of snapping twigs as a short, uniformed woman crashed through

the brush.

“Not another one!?”

“Call just came through that the suspect was sighted at Miss

Philips’s place not ten minutes ago!” the officer panted with a shake

of her head.

“All right!” Crowley exclaimed – clapping his hands together after

clipping the short-wave radio back onto his belt. “Now *that’s* the

break I was talking about! I want two cars there *now* and to use

whatever force necessary. We’re gonna catch this sick son of a

bitch! Owens, you still get me a hold of those agents! The rest of

you, keep searchin’!”

One more long stare at his father’s closed eyes before he turned to

help the rest of the search party.

XxXxX

CABIN 4

THE MOTHER COMFORT MOTEL

7:38 PM

Mulder glanced down at the boxed pizza in his hands as he stood in

the centre of his partner’s cabin, waiting for her to shut the door.

“I’ve been thinking,” he almost whispered as Scully stepped in front

of him. “I think you’d be safer if you went back to D.C…”

Dana’s eyebrows raised and she stared at him intently – trying to

gauge how much he was just kidding around.

“You just can’t seem to grasp the concept of our ‘No Ditching’ rule,

can you?” She smiled, but when not even a flicker of amusement

flashed in his eyes the smile quickly faded. She reached out with

one of her hands and lightly clasped his left arm in her grip to lead

him to the bed. “You’re not kidding, are you? Mulder? What. Is.

It? I don’t understand what’s going on with you today! We’ve found

one body and to our knowledge there’s only one killer… There’s no

excuse to think we’re in danger–”

“Yet,” he cut in, bitterly. “This is Florida, Scully – last time I

checked anything can happen here!”

“*We* have been through a lot worse… Even when you were possessed

by the Devil and a danger to me as well as yourself we still fought

against it and won… *Together*,” Scully said quietly but

insistently, sitting down on the edge of the mattress beside him and

pulling the box from his hands to put it behind them. “Something’s

been eating at you and something Gleeson said took the final bite.

I’m not going anywhere without you anyway, but I most certainly am

not disappearing without an explanation as to what’s wrong and why I

would be safer back home. Come on… No secrets and no ditching,

remember?”

“Phillip Padgett,” Mulder choked out, staring down at the floor.

It took a moment for the name to ring a bell, but when it did all

Scully could do was frown in confusion. “What?”

“It’s obvious that the heart is what seems most appealing for some

reason to Glaser as opposed to the whole body… Don’t ask me why or

how I can be so certain about that, but it’s one of the few things I

am sure of here after what you showed me at the morgue. Up until we

visited Gleeson’s place I didn’t think… Well, other than the

slightly egotistical fear that I couldn’t come up with much of an

explanation to dazzle you with, I didn’t think it was bothering me as

much as it obviously was…but when Gleeson said about the healing of

hearts I just got the image in my head of your bloodied body lying

motionlessly on my apartment floor and I had to get out of there.”

“Oh, Mulder,” she whispered, wrapping her arms around him and hugging

his trembling body tightly against her.

“I don’t know what it is, but there’s this voice in me that keeps

saying I should keep my faith in us but we’re not safe all the time

we’re together here…”

‘He’ll break you and then kill the both of you.’ Still the words

wouldn’t leave her alone! Was it exactly like the voice that was

trying to direct him?

“Maybe we’re just trying to solve this case far too quickly – we’ve

only been here six hours and yet it feels as if we should have

finished up and returned home ages ago. Maybe we’re tired, or we

need to approach this differently… Or the past couple of months are

catching us up. With the finding of your mother’s journal, and –

more recently – the case in Cleveland, something has to eventually

give and I fully understand…” Dana paused at the painful memories

that had been dealt out to them this year and then tried to inject

some indignation into her slightly choked voice as she finished, with

a pout, “Or maybe you’re conveniently going down with that flu you

always manage to catch and use to get out of coming to my mother’s

house for the family Christmas dinner?”

“I wouldn’t dare! This coming from the woman that was desperate to

do this case ’cause she knew it was my turn to pick the movie!” he

smiled, nuzzling her before lifting his head so that he could stare

into the depths of her eyes. “I love you, Scully, with every part of

my being, but if Glaser’s exploiting the love people had in their

hearts to use as a life preserver for dying trees I can’t risk

leaving you here where you’ll be in danger like this. I–”

“You know, in these heels I’m pretty sure I could kick little Jeff

Glaser into his own tree and then out again…” Their lips tenderly

brushed together – preparing to go much deeper. “…Besides, again I

hasten to remind you that only one body has been–”

*Riiiiiiiiiiiinnggggggg*

The trill of Mulder’s cellular phone cut Scully off in mid-sentence

and made them both let out a mournful groan simultaneously – knowing

that with their luck the call was far from likely to be about the

case’s near end.

He didn’t answer it straight away, though. Instead he continued to

stare at her for a few long, precious seconds – his eyes trying to

tell her all that his soul still wanted to say but his mouth just

couldn’t put into words.

As if in response her hold on his hand tightened and she gave a

slight nod before he reluctantly reached for his phone,

“Mulder.”

As he listened to the voice at the other end of the line telling him

about the two extra bodies that had been found in the woods Scully’s

own phone buzzed to life – alarming them both.

“It can’t be the lab already…” she frowned before raising to her

feet and stepping to the other side of the room so that they didn’t

intrude on each others’ conversations too much. “Scully.”

“Agent Scully, it’s A.D Skinner. I just tried to get through to

Mulder, but the line seems to be busy…”

“Yes, sir. He literally got a call himself at the same time you must

have been trying to dial his number,” Dana explained, glancing over

at where her partner still sat on the bed listening to what he was

being told. “Was it Mulder you specifically wanted to talk to, sir?

Be–”

“No, no, no – that won’t be necessary… I’m sure you can fill him in

on what I tell you.” Skinner paused, and it gave Scully the chance

to catch Mulder’s voice ending his call with a “We’ll be there in

fifteen minutes.” “I’ve been doing some reading on the internet,”

the A.D’s voice finally continued, “and I found a newspaper story

documenting a string of murders that happened in a British forest

just over seventy years ago. I don’t think it can help you much, but

it rang a familiar chord with something you mentioned when we last

spoke, so I thought I’d let you know about it.”

“Yes, sir – go ahead.”

“It happened at the same time of year as this case… In the space of

a month seven newly-wed couples within a five mile radius of the

woodlands in Stubhampton, Dorset, were found murdered in their beds…

their hearts ripped from their chests and nowhere to be found. The

killer – a, uh, Brian Roberts – was apprehended whilst in the process

of breaking into the house of his next planned victims…” There was

a pause on the line and the distant, barely audible sound of clicking

(the A.D, Scully guessed, tapping the mouse buttons to scroll down

the web page) before his deep voice continued, “Now, this doesn’t go

into too many specifics after the guy got captured – leaving me to

question the legitimacy of the tale – but it does mention that after

being questioned Roberts led the police into the woods and to

fourteen separate trees that each had a couple of roots or so growing

into something that lay on the ground… A clump of wood shaped

exactly like a heart… Roberts is recorded as saying that he was

‘doing God’s work’ – giving back to the earth what we had taken away

for housing developments. ‘Taking life to give life…'”

Skinner’s voice faded away for a couple of seconds as another washed

over her senses and echoed in her brain. *He has to – you have

exactly what he needs.* She shuddered before the real world returned

and the voice from the phone continued.

“He was institutionalised, still swearing that he had done it for the

good of the planet, but he died there two weeks later… This doesn’t

say how. The difference to your case is the trees were all dead when

they were found.”

Dana smiled, shot her partner – who now stood patiently behind her

with raised eyebrows – a glance and then chuckled quietly, “Of

course, not too long ago I would have laughed that off as a piece of

local folklore – an old wives’ tale – and maybe I’d still be tempted

to do that now…” Suddenly the seriousness returned to her voice

and a confused, uncomfortable expression tugged at her face. “But

I’ve seen the body… I conducted an autopsy (if that’s what you

could have called it) on her and there’s no way that I can see to

explain how Glaser did what he did.” As her level of irritation

heightened Scully began to nervously pace the room. “I mean, not

only was the body encased, the actual heart – like in your story –

has been turned into wood.”

“What if your suspect somehow heard this folklore and – delusional

after what he encountered the last time you saw him – tried to do the

same?” Skinner tried to theorise, not too successfully.

“That still doesn’t explain the condition of those hearts in your

story or that of Ms. Gleeson’s body or that of the tree *or* how she

was technically still alive!” the female agent argued, waving a hand

dismissively in the air.

“Fossilization?”

“I could run that by Mulder because I don’t care how much he laughs

in my face, sir–”

“Liar,” her partner mumbled quickly with a smile as he moved toward

the room’s exit.

“–But I can’t even begin to tell you how scientifically incorrect

and even impossible that thought is – I mean, even more so, possibly,

than Mulder’s proposed theory…”

That earned her a mock hurt look from the man preparing to leave.

“…It’s true that there’s a slight similarity in the way the other

organs have been preserved, but I don’t think I can emphasise how

long the list of contradictions would be… Can you hold on for a

second, please, sir?” She paused and covered the mouthpiece on her

phone as she frowned at Mulder. “Where are you going?”

“Got a call from the deputy… They found another two bodies in the

forest… Same MO, but their condition is slightly different to Mrs.

Gleeson,” Mulder explained – his hand still resting on the door

handle.

“And when exactly did you decide we weren’t partners working on this

case together, *Agent* Mulder?”

His hand lifted away from the handle, but then faltered.

“We can do this, Mulder, but *together*, remember?” she whispered

softly.

He nodded with a smile, then crossed his arms over his chest and

rested against the wall facing her as she finished her conversation

with their boss.

“Look, sir, I need to get going – more bodies have been found…but

there’s something I need to know: You assigned us this case because

you knew it was an x-file. Why are you now trying to come up with a

conclusion that any other agent in the Bureau could have delivered

without even coming down here?” she said into her phone.

Skinner let out a small chuckle. “You’ve certainly come a long way,

Agent Scully,” he noted with a smile.

“Well, I’ve been taught well – if not maybe brainwashed – by a very

good, albeit eccentrically paranoid mentor, haven’t I, sir?”

The assistant director nodded to himself – he could just see in his

head the flame-haired agent smiling over at her partner, who was most

certainly standing beside her. But soon the seriousness of the

situation returned and he shifted uncomfortably in his chair as he

told her, “Deputy Director Kersh knows about our interception of his

file.”

What could she say? For that matter, what could she do? Yet again

she stared at Mulder – as if gaining strength just from the sight of

him – and then sighed, “Okay. I’ve really gotta go now, sir. We’ll

be back in D.C as soon as we’ve wrapped this up.”

Mulder watched her disconnect the line and pocket the cellular before

asking, “What did Skinman want?”

“I’ll tell you in the car,” she said. “Come on, let’s go.”

They both left the cabin – the cooling pizza forgotten and neither

noticing that the petals on the flower had fully bloomed.

XxXxX

RESIDENCE OF KIA PHILIPS

LODGEPOLE TRAIL

7:49 PM

Silence.

Seconds of silence and stillness passed before frantically flashing

red and blue lights lit the darkness that enveloped the house. Not

long after that the building was filled with chaos as police officers

kicked down the front and back doors and stormed the rooms in search

of Jeff Glaser.

Nothing turned up…

…At least not until they found the lifeless body of Kia Philips

that lay on the living room floor – her chest open to expose the

large knot of wood that rested where her heart should be.

XxXxX

DESHUI FOREST

“Oh, my God.”

Scully – with a gloved hand holding onto her flashlight – approached

the smiling wooden figure that stared back at her with human eyes.

She had told her partner at the county morgue that none of their

cases in the past really matched up to the bizarreness of this one.

Having just seen the state of the sheriff’s father ten minutes ago

and now this, the observation was only made more true.

Of course, Mulder in his own way felt the same thing and was even

beginning to have more faith in his theory – which had evolved

somewhat – thanks to the story Scully had passed onto him on the car

journey here.

“Do you know who she is?” he asked the sheriff, crouching down to see

the full cluster of flowers similar to the one he had given Scully

– though larger and more recognisable – growing from the base of the

tree.

“Never seen her before in my life, and we pretty much all know each

other in this little area – you know, quiet community an’ all…”

Crowley shot a nervous glance over at his deputy before looking back

down at the FBI agent.

“Hmm. What about your father? Is there any reason why he would be

out here?”

“Agent, as I’ve already told you I haven’t seen my father since last

year – since my mother walked out on him for a younger man!”

“Agent Mulder?” Before Scully had a chance to say anything a police

officer approached the group – gesturing toward Mulder. “I have a

call from Professor Thomkins for you.”

The male agent took the proffered phone from the rookie cop, but a

puzzled frown spread across his forehead as he answered, “Yeah.

Mulder.”

“Is that Agent Mulder from the FBI?” an old, gravely voice coughed

down the line.

“Speaking.”

“I was told you were sending me a flower to be identified? Well, I

don’t know how you do things in Jacksonville or whatever office

you’re from, but next time could you maybe try sending me something

that I can look at?”

“What are you talking about?”

“‘Talking about’?” the professor choked. “Unless there’s been a

mistake, the evidence bag that turned up on my desk had compost in

it!”

Mulder glanced up at Scully, who was still examining the victim, and

then back at the bunch of flowers. The small one he had given her

was still very much intact the last time he had seen it at the

motel. How could the one that had been safely kept in a bag have

disintegrated so quickly? He guessed it probably wasn’t important,

and yet he just had to know…

“Is there *anything* there that can be analysed?”

“There is a petal–”

Reaching for one of the flowers in front of him, Mulder gave a slight

nod and stared at it. “Is it possible that it’s from a rose?” he

asked directly.

Scully tore her eyes away from the ones that were staring back at her

from the tree and frowned with confusion at her partner.

“The shape is similar, but it’s much too small and – apart from the

fact that they do not flower this time of year – I was told you

picked this from a tree.” The professor paused, and then chuckled

softly, “I don’t know how much you know about plants, Agent Mulder,

but I would’ve at least thought you clever enough to know that roses

grow on bushes, not trees.”

“I know…I know… But we’ve got more – larger – flowers growing out

of another tree and they look *exactly* like roses,” Mulder explained.

“Where are you again?”

The professor waited for an answer, but Mulder had already

disconnected the line and raised back up to his feet.

“Sheriff, you mentioned that a sighting of the suspect had been

made?” he started, staring intently at Crowley.

“Yeah, at Kia Philips’s place – poor woman…only lost her boyfriend

the other day. Anyway, I sent a couple o’ cars there to flush him

out,” came the irritated reply. “They should be calling in soon with

their progress.”

“Scully, can I have a quick word?” Mulder asked the woman beside him.

She nodded and he wrapped an arm around her shoulders as they stepped

out of earshot.

“Mulder, I think Crowley’s withholding something. He seems more

angered by the sight of this woman than the discovery of his own

father,” Scully muttered, staring at the lean figure that towered

over her.

“Mm.”

“And now I think you’re withholding something from me.”

“No, I’m not – I think you’re right. I think he knows who that woman

is, I think he knows more about Glaser than he’s letting on, and I

think he’s made a connection between the victims that I’ve only just

latched onto: Gleeson, Crowley Senior and Philips – if she’s dead –

had each lost someone dear to them in some way – their hearts were

vulnerable. That’s how Glaser chooses them. But I can’t explain why

Crowley, who obviously wants to stop the killings, won’t work with

us… I mean, we’ve got three known victims, possibly four, and God

knows how many more could be hidden out in those woods, but what is

the good sheriff’s primary aim? To make sure we cover up anything

that can’t be explained.”

“No wonder he contacted Kersh.”

“Yeah… Look, I want you to stay here and see if there’s any way of

getting her out of there without chopping down that tree,” Mulder

sighed, glancing briefly over his shoulder. “We can solve this…”

“Mulder, how can we solve this? We have no answers, no– The only

thing we have are theories that have no place in reality. It’s bad

enough Kersh knows we’re here, but we go back with wild theories of

trees with some form of PMS and Glaser trying to comfort them, we’ll

have more than our jobs to be afraid for!”

“So…so what? You think we should just cover it up? There are

roses – flowers that symbolise eternal and true love – growing out of

that tree just as there were out of the tree Judith Gleeson was cut

from… Trees that should be dead are seemingly living off the

emotions in peoples’ hearts… W-what basis do you see for reality in

any of that?”

Scully reached for his right hand and squeezed it to try and calm

him. “I don’t, and you know that. Your theory is the only one that

works from what little I’ve seen and heard, but… Maybe it should be

enough just to find Jeff – whether he did any of this or not. We

just…” With a sigh she shook her head. “Where will you be?”

“I’m going to go check out where Glaser’s been seen. I’ll contact

the guys on the way to see what they can pull up on Jeffrey Mark

Glaser and Sheriff Crowley.”

She gave a nod – knowing it was the best move to make if they wanted

to finish the case – but the fear still tinged her voice as she

whispered, “Be careful.”

For a heartbeat or two their eyes locked and their bodies were

paralysed – as if their souls were desperately and tightly clinging

onto each other. Eventually, though, he nodded back and waggled his

eyebrows at her, smirking, “When ain’t I?”

The two of them turned back to face the sheriff.

“Anything you, maybe, wanna let me in on?” Crowley snapped. “You

know, like what you were sent here to do – give some answers!?”

“Maybe,” Mulder retorted – barely keeping tabs on his temper for the

second time today. “But, first, can you take me to where the

suspect’s been seen?”

Crowley shifted his gaze from one agent to the other and then to

Deputy Friedman before snapping at Mulder, “Now, you listen–”

“No, Sheriff, maybe you need to stop and listen to us,” Scully

suddenly cut in, stepping in front of her partner – whose eyes

briefly flicked down to look at her in surprise. “I have performed

an autopsy today and gathered evidence that has been sent for further

analysis. Agent Mulder has interrogated a couple of people, come up

with a theory to work with and discovered evidence as well… We were

assigned this case due to what has turned out to be an administrative

mistake straight after our last one; we flew straight out, reading

the file on our way… We haven’t eaten-”

‘Except for a bag of sunflower seeds,’ Mulder quietly smiled to

himself.

“-haven’t stopped looking for answers all day, so why don’t you calm

down and give us a break?”

Silence filled with tension descended upon the group that stood by

the tree staring in complete shock at the short, red-haired woman.

“I…uh…I’m sorry…” Crowley apologised with an awkward shrug of

his shoulders. “I just… This has all been like something outta the

Twilight Zone or somet’ing, you know, and I just found my dad… What

am I supposed to do but wanna get this sick bastard locked up as soon

as possible?” He shrugged again and then turned to stare at the odd

tree.

Deputy David Friedman cautiously stepped toward his boss and friend.

“How ’bout I take Agent Mulder so you can keep an eye on things

here?” he offered.

Crowley didn’t want to show his weakness…show that he was anything

other than the stern sheriff everybody respected him as. But as he

tried to pull the pieces of the puzzle together in his head, he

realised he didn’t have much of a choice. “Yeah,” he muttered with a

cough. “Thanks, Deputy.”

Friedman moved toward where his patrol car was parked out on the

road, gesturing for Mulder to follow.

“You go girl!” the tall agent smiled against his partner’s ear as he

turned to leave also. “I’ll see you at the motel in an hour, but try

not to beat the poor sheriff up anymore in the meantime… At least,

not *too* much.”

XxXxX

Eyes stared out from between the trees at Kia Philips’s house; red

eyes that showed nothing but pain.

But then they snapped shut and Glaser dropped to the ground, coughing

violently and clutching at his chest with stiffening arms. He had

come here hoping to help replenish the life that was slowly draining

out of him, but he had made a mistake – a miscalculation – and the

bereaved woman had turned out to not have anything of use in her

heart… If only it hadn’t taken up so much of his energy to kill

her…

It had been six weeks since the last time he had killed someone and

the seizures had begun to worsen. He knew it wasn’t going to be long

before the stiffness and lifelessness became permanent, but it was

just so difficult to find people that had enough true love in their

hearts worth spilling to heal the earth.

The forest was dying. He was dying. But…

Twelve minutes passed before his muscles relaxed and his eyes opened

to stare at the canopy of bare, skeletal, wooden claws that rattled

with the wind above him. He had to stop the seizures before they

killed him for good, but time was running short and he didn’t know

how much longer he could keep this up.

Suddenly, as he shakily raised to his feet, Glaser felt something

tug at his chest. A feeling – a vibe – that something was near…

A source of life and hope.

Maybe he didn’t have to keep it up for much longer after all…

XxXxX

PATROL CAR #25

EN ROUTE TO LODGEPOLE TRAIL

“You’ll have to forgive Ken – gets so quiet ’round this area

sometimes it’s easy to forget there’s such evil out there, and he

don’t like not bein’ able to figure stuff out. Guess it don’t help

none finding his papa dead like that,” Friedman sighed, idly drumming

his fingers on the steering wheel.

Mulder, in the front passenger seat, gave a nod of his head, but was

more interested in reaching for his phone to call the Lone Gunmen…

until he realised that he couldn’t pick up a signal.

“*Dammit!*” he growled under his breath, switching the useless thing

off and jamming it back into his pocket. After phoning the guys he

had hoped to call Scully to check she was okay. He was a little

dubious about leaving her alone with the sheriff who had done nothing

but raise their suspicions so far, but now the both of them were

stranded apart.

“No signal,” the deputy stated flatly without question. “Middle o’

nowhere, and the trees don’t help much.”

“I had a little trouble on the way here, but it was alright earlier,”

Mulder retorted.

“Different time, different weather – the slightest little thing can

cut you off.” Friedman paused for what seemed like an eternity to

Mulder before finishing (with a shrug of his shoulders), “Guess it’s

like life, really… Though you and Agent Scully are a lot different

to anyone else I ever met…”

“That’s one way of putting it.” Suddenly, Mulder turned his head to

stare at the uniformed man – fully catching on to what had been said.

“Wha–”

“But I gotta know, does she love you as much as you love her, d’you

think?”

XxXxX

Dana Scully’s small, prophylactic covered hands examined the wooden

surface of the victim and the tree. She only occasionally moved away

to either jot down notes in her writing pad or reach for her penlight

and shine it in the helpless eyes that watched her every move –

checking that the woman was still responsive.

So deeply occupied was she with her examination that she didn’t hear

the sheriff behind her ordering his men to spread the word that the

search should be suspended until tomorrow morning… Nor did she turn

or sense his approaching presence until his voice started, “Agent

Scully, can I ask ya somet’ing?”

XxXxX

“What did you just say?” Mulder asked harshly – a mixture of

surprise, confusion, irritation and realisation dawning on his face

as he stared wide-eyed at the deputy.

Scully had been right. They needed to stick together – splitting

people up was what the Moth Men needed to do and thrived on. He had

learnt that on their last visit to the area, but…but…

“It’s a simple enough question, I guess,” Friedman shrugged,

continuing to manoeuvre the car along the dark and deserted road.

“She’s pretty closed off and I was wondering if maybe she just don’t

like expressing her feelings so much – you know, hides ’em behind a

wall that she rarely lets down… Or she don’t feel the same way –

maybe tells you one thing but thinks another…”

The FBI agent was ready to just strike out a fist before asking any

further questions of the driver, but instead he found himself

shifting uncomfortably in his seat and remaining silent, and he just

didn’t know why, dammit! He knew Scully. He knew what she felt for

him – what they had together – and had no reason to doubt that

certainty. But for no conceivable reason this man’s words were

unnerving him…

Seeing he had succeeded with what he had set out to do, Friedman

smiled and turned the wheel to steer the vehicle off the road –

increasing the pressure of his foot on the gas pedal – and into the

brush, pointing out, “Whilst you… You show it all and it’s not hard

to see how strong and true your love for her is. You could give

rebirth to a whole forest with that! You keep your feelings near the

surface and that’s exactly what we need.”

Mulder tore himself out of his disturbed reverie as the car drove

over the bumpy ground and turned to see the driver’s seat beside him

empty. A fraction of a second later he snapped his head round to see

the approaching tree.

And then there was nothing to see but darkness.

XxXxX

========

ACT THREE

========

LEON COUNTY, FLORIDA

8:58 PM

Dana Scully stared at the looming figure in front of her – her right

hand reaching back to rest on her gun in case she should need to

quickly draw it. Her primary concern had been about how on earth

they were going to help this woman, but as she looked round at the

departing law enforcement officers she felt Mulder’s panic surging

through her veins.

“Sheriff?” she asked hesitantly.

“I know what you probably think o’ me, but I just wanna solve this

like y’all… But d’you think we really can? D’you think we can help

her?” Crowley paused and pointed at the tree behind Scully.

Her hand moved away from the gun and she took a deep breath. Maybe

she’d just read the guy wrong – let Mulder’s paranoia get the better

of her again. That didn’t mean to say she had a good answer to give

him, though. Of course she wanted to believe there was a way to help

this woman, but in reality she couldn’t see how it could be

accomplished. So, sighing with defeat, she pulled off her latex

gloves and moved away from the tree she’d been examining. “Maybe we

can’t help her, but we can stop anybody else turning up the same way.”

Crowley remained silent – nervously and almost guiltily staring down

at his feet.

Oh yeah, he was definitely hiding something – of that the FBI agent

was certain. But how to–?

“I should o’ kept an eye on that bastard from the moment Gene Gleeson

first called me to check the guy wasn’t a crank. If I had, maybe

Judy would still–… Oh heck, who am I tryin’ to kid? There’s no

‘maybe’ about it: Judy would still be alive… And Kia Philips,

too… I would o’ been too late to save my dad, but at least I would

have protected a couple… Could have done my damn job… Just goes

to show how loopy he must have been in the head for him to kill his

sister, though…”

An owl flew low overhead, but it went unnoticed as Scully stared with

disbelief at the taller man. There *had* been something, but why on

earth had he kept quiet this long? “Sister?” she eventually managed

to croak.

“I did a little background check on Glaser after Gene came to me

asking if he were okay to trust as a marriage counsellor… Read his

file and there were a recent picture of him and his sister…

Her…” A hand raised to point at where Scully had just been yet

again.

Finally! At last something she could say they definitely had an

answer to, and yet at the same time all it did was raise more

questions: why would Glaser kill his own sister? Why did she look so

happy? Mulder had mentioned that the connection between all the

other cases was the fact that each had had their hearts broken in

some way or another, so how did this woman fit into that pattern?

W-H-Y? It should have been an easy enough question to figure out,

but the only answer that came to mind was the usual patronising one

of ‘Because you’re not supposed to know.’

“You can’t blame yourself, Sheriff,” Dana slowly remarked, moving

past the uniformed man. “By the looks of it, Jeff Glaser is a man on

a mission, and no amount of close surveillance would have stopped

him. For now, though, I’m going back to the motel. We’ll see you

early in the morning.”

“Wh-what about her?”

She glanced over her shoulder in the direction of where he still

pointed and shrugged, “By the looks of it she’s been like that and

coped for quite a while… One more night won’t hurt.”

It was a reply that had even surprised her, but there it was and

Crowley seemed to accept it as he muttered, “G’ night, Agent. Thanks

for helping out on this – and please pass that on to your partner…

It’s greatly appreciated.”

“I will.”

XxXxX

“Never doubt what you have together. Never doubt that she loves you

so much it hurts her to know she’ll never be able to let you know

just how much that is.”

It was the sound of his own voice that beckoned him back to

consciousness, but not a word had passed his lips… It had come from

in his head – not imaginary, but as if a part of his psyche was

trying to nurse the rest of his body.

Mulder kept his eyes shut for a moment longer – the feel of warm

blood trickling down his forehead being his only connection to

reality – as he tried to recall the events that had led him to this

point… He drew a complete blank, though, so he opened the heavy

lids and looked around the dark area that surrounded him.

He appeared to be underground…in a hole similar to the one he and

Scully had fallen into on their last trip here to seek out the Moth

Men. …And he was tied to a chair by vines.

“Very tasteful,” he grunted in disgust, staring at the damp that

oozed from the soil walls and sniffing in the smell of…decaying

flesh.

It wasn’t long after that he realised he wasn’t alone.

“Scully?”

A figure stepped out of the shadows, but it wasn’t his partner as he

had hoped.

“She’ll be along soon,” Jeff Glaser said, smiling weakly.

XxXxX

THE MOTHER COMFORT MOTEL

9:57 PM

“Mulder?”

After waiting a whole half-hour in her cabin for Mulder to show up,

Scully found herself standing outside his room tapping at the door –

only to receive no sign of him there either. Even her call to his

cell phone had only returned the hauntingly familiar refusal of ‘The

cell phone customer cannot be reached at this time’.

Something had to be wrong… They’d made a deal to meet back here…

She tried to tell herself that maybe the capture of Glaser had taken

longer or he had had to stay at the house for some reason, but the

worry that had been eating away at her since the visit to Gleeson’s

house wouldn’t let her be.

“Dammit. Where are you?”

She wandered back to her own room to wait there. And then an idea

kicked in. She quickly reached for her phone again and dialled the

number for the Gunmen’s office.

XxXxX

OFFICES OF THE LONE GUNMEN

WASHINGTON, D.C

It wasn’t often he got the place to himself, but tonight Langly had

dragged Byers out on some governmental surveillance heist, so poor

Frohike – currently going down with a case of the Flu – was left

alone to keep an eye on the equipment…and maybe play a little D&D…

Not that he minded as such (maybe later he’d have a good look at

those videos Mulder had given him), but he couldn’t deny the fact

that he felt a little too lonely…

Thank God for the ringing phone!

“The Lone Gunman.”

“Frohike, it’s Scully.” the agent’s voice replied.

“What can I do for the lovely Agent Scully on this fine night? You

and Mulder having a nice break?”

There was a nervous pause on the line, and then, “We’re in Florida on

another case… I was kinda hoping you knew that – meaning I probably

now know the answer to the question I phoned to ask…”

He could hear the anguish in her voice and it immediately put his

protective streak into overdrive. “What’s happened?”

“Has he not called you at all tonight?” Scully’s voice hitched.

“No… Last time I heard from him was Monday. What’s happened?”

“We were sent to investigate unexplained murders where the victims

were turned into wooden sculptures… To cut a long story short, the

suspect was seen at a nearby house and Mulder went with the deputy to

check it out – he told me he’d call you to see if you could pull up

any information on our suspect, Jeff Glaser… Are you sure he hasn’t

called?”

“Nada. I’ve been here all night and you’re the first person to call

– aren’t I the lucky one?” He softly chuckled, hoping to ease her

worry.

A sigh escaped from her down the line, but that was the only response

she gave.

“Is there anything I can do this end?” he queried.

“No… He’ll turn up eventually, probably with another pizza that can

be left to go cold, but…but if you do hear anything can you please

just…just tell him I’m waiting, and then call me. Please?”

“Sure thing.”

Before he had the chance to say anything more the line disconnected.

XxXxX

UNKNOWN LOCATION

Mulder stared at the familiar face that looked back at him with red

eyes. Sure, he’d had his theories and he’d been certain Glaser was

behind the murders, but it still shocked him to see the man that he

had thought dead six long years ago.

“You leave her alone,” he growled through clenched teeth – struggling

against the restraint that held him to the chair. “You want what

I’ve got in my heart, fine – take it – but let her go!”

Glaser slowly shook his head and stepped toward the seated FBI agent

with a wry smile on his pale face as he coughed, “You’re no good

without her here too. Haven’t you figured it out *yet*?”

A momentary pause for thought as Mulder considered the voice in his

head that had been telling him to never doubt the love he and Scully

shared. He still didn’t know what it meant, though – he’d never

doubted her, so why–

“It’s all to do with survival of the fittest – separating the

stronger one from the rest.” Glaser had intended to say more, but

his body was wracked by another fit of coughs.

Mulder frowned in confusion. “I’m not the str–”

“No, you’re not – which is the point! But she’ll be here soon, and

then you can both be reborn.”

“Reborn? You mean turned into one of those trees? Why’d you do it,

Jeff? I heard the story about the guy that did it to give back what

humans had taken from nature – is that it? It’s admirable, Jeff, but

killing people won’t help this forest – it’s dying and no matter how

many bodies you tally up you can’t change that… Maybe in a perfect

world, but not this one!”

“This isn’t just about the forest!” Glaser snorted. “Look at me!!!

You left me here to die… I was trapped in a hole like this, but I

couldn’t move… All there was was stiffness and death. But somehow

I came back to being – perhaps by the one that attacked me – and now

the only way I can stay alive is if the trees live… Every time

another dies, part of me dies with it, so I have to compensate by

taking the life from others… You’re next.”

XxXxX

The Taurus – driven by Scully – sped along the road, trying to

retrace the journey Mulder would have taken. Waiting around wasn’t

going to find him, and if something was wrong she needed to attend to

him immediately, so this was her last hope of action.

XxXxX

COUNTY SHERIFF’S DEPARTMENT

LEON COUNTY, FLORIDA

10:02 PM

A couple banks of fluorescent strip lights flickered to life slowly

as Sheriff Crowley entered the quiet office and shut the door behind

him with a sigh.

He tended to live here these days – working on whatever he could

even, when there was no crime to fight – simply because there was

nothing else to do…to go home to: no loved one, no family… It was

what made him angry when he saw couples arguing. Sometimes he just

wanted to go up to them and show them pictures of murder scenes to

make them realise what they had whilst it lasted.

Now it was time to rest, though. After a long day filled with images

he wanted nothing more than to forget, he needed a good sleep. So,

he had just stopped by here to put the case file in his desk and

check everything was in order. But on his way to the wooden desk at

the far end of the room he saw something through the corner of his

eye laying on Deputy Friedman’s desk.

On closer inspection he found several candid Polaroid images of Kia

Philips at her boyfriend’s funeral earlier today, a copy of Philips’s

address written on a scrap of paper, and a sketched map that led to

an unrecognisable place in the heart of the forest.

“What the hell…?”

XxXxX

Scully stopped the car behind the one that had crashed into a tree,

then quickly got out and rushed to the passenger side of the police

vehicle – only to find no sign of the deputy or Mulder. Just a small

splatter of blood on the dashboard.

“Mulder!” she called out, lifting her head to stare into the darkness

that surrounded her. “*Mulder!*”

Only silence answered.

She should get back in the car and carry on along the road – see if

he turned up further along the way. But something was telling her he

was here – very close.

And then, for no reason other than it felt *the* thing to do, she

turned right and quickly ran into the brush with her gun drawn.

XxXxX

UNKNOWN LOCATION – UNDERGROUND

“So, how do you do it?” Mulder pressed, never averting his eyes away

from the threatening figure that loomed over him. “You take their

lives to feed the trees and yourself… But how do you get them in

the trees like that?”

Glaser struck out an arm and hit Mulder across the face with such

force the agent and the chair toppled backwards. “Always with the

damn questions!” he yelled.

Silence for a moment as Mulder tried to regain control of his

senses. “You said I’m next,” his voice rasped groggily – blood now

pouring from his cut lower lip as well as his forehead. “That’s

nice, but at least give me an idea of how it works!”

“It’s all to do with putting a tear in the heart so you can suck the

life out of it… And I don’t mean a physical tear… Through the

emotional barrier… Break the person and then the emotions are there

to suck out like a straw.”

Still laying on his back, Mulder couldn’t see the distant look or

smile on Glaser’s face, but he could hear the pride in his voice and

it made the agent realise just how much Glaser really did need to be

in an institution.

Suddenly, he was pulled upright again and found himself staring once

more into the bespectacled man’s red, piercing eyes.

“I’ll break you with the knowledge that I’m gonna kill her, and then

I’ll make her watch me kill you… That should split her open a bit!”

Glaser informed Mulder with a wide, manic smile.

“You touch her and I’ll kill you!” Mulder snapped. “Is that how you

used the deputy, then? Access to people that could then be swept

under the carpet, like you used him to get me away from Scully?”

“That’s one way of putting it… But you should be careful with him –

he’s a little insane… Obsessed with trees…”

“Oh, and of course you’re not, I take it?”

“I need them to live! He used me to help the trees…but I wanted

them to help me!”

Another fit of coughs, and Mulder watched in shock as Glaser’s right

arm morphed into the long bough of a tree.

XxXxX

FBI HEADQUARTERS

10:13 PM

Walter Skinner was just turning his office lights off on his way out

when the phone rang. He was tempted to ignore it, but instead he

moved back to the desk and picked up the receiver.

“Skinner.”

“Walter, call an ambulance for where Mulder and Scully are!” a small

voice urgently panted down the line.

“Andrew?”

The other end hung up.

XxXxX

“*MULDER!*”

Dana stood still – flashlight in one hand, gun in the other – and

struggled to listen for his reply over the jack-hammering of her

heart.

He was here. She didn’t know how and she didn’t know why, but she

knew without a doubt he was *here*, but she couldn’t see him.

“Mulder!”

* * *

He heard her voice desperately calling out his name above where he

sat and he didn’t know what tore at his heart more: the fact that he

would never see her again if he didn’t call back, or the knowledge of

what would happen to her if he did.

“I told you she’d be here soon,” Glaser croaked, glancing over his

shoulder at the hole in the ceiling. “Call her.”

Mulder kept his mouth shut and shook his head in denial.

“Call her!”

Still Mulder refused to do as he was ordered, and yet again he was

struck in the face.

‘I tried, Scully…I swear I didn’t ditch you this time…’ Mulder’s

thoughts were disjointed as he made the silent apology – hoping that

in some way she would hear him and believe him. They managed to stay

intact enough, though, for him to whisper the hauntingly familiar

“I’m so sorry.”

“Call her or I’ll go up there and kill her!!!”

Before the agent could shout back, his partner jumped down through

the opening in the ceiling and aimed her gun at Glaser.

“Let him go, Jeffrey – it’s over,” Scully barked – staring with a

little disbelief at Glaser and then at her partner. She did a quick

visual sweep over his body, checking to see if he was okay.

“It’s never over,” Glaser replied, grabbing a tight hold on Mulder

and stepping behind him so that the female agent couldn’t get a clear

shot. “I tried to help them so it wouldn’t be that way, but the

soil’s bad… Judy Gleeson was a success, but you cut her down. I

bet you cut Aimee down too, didn’t you? You can’t stand the thought

of success…”

clip_image006

“How did you do it? How did they get like that?”

“I didn’t do it… I killed them but…but the trees…they…” His

words trailed off as he felt the beginnings of yet another seizure

build up within him. He had to get this done and soon, but the

coughing fit was already taking him over. Instinctively his hold on

Mulder increased – causing the agent to wince in pain.

“Mul–”

“Scully, get out of here or he’ll kill you!” Mulder cried out.

“What?” She frowned in confusion – desperate for some sort of

explanation as to what was happening here – but then shook her head

and tried to gain a better aim on Glaser. “I’m not going anywhere.”

“You don’t understand, Scully… He needs to break you so that he can

then kill you and turn you into another of those trees!” The pain

increased in his shoulder as Glaser’s grasp tightened. “He’ll kill

me ’cause he thinks that’ll break you! *Go!*”

The phrase she could have sworn she’d heard Gleeson say, despite his

refusal, earlier came back, but this time it repeated itself in her

own voice.

‘Steer well clear – you and Fox don’t wanna run into him… He’ll

break you and then kill the both of you… He has to – you have

exactly what he needs.’

They hadn’t steered clear, though, and they had to face this. But

she wasn’t going to leave her partner… It wasn’t about their ‘no

ditching’ rule – it was about the fact that she wasn’t about to turn

her back on the man she loved…her everything.

“Jesus, Scully… Don’t let him break you!” Mulder cried out over the

noise of Glaser’s continuous coughing. “Whatever happens, remember

that I love you with every part of my body and soul – not only my

heart!!!”

Catching a breath, Glaser lowered his right hand down to press

against Mulder’s chest. “You’ll…both be…successes…” he gasped.

The next thing Scully knew Mulder’s upper body slumped forward and,

aim clear, she took her shot at Glaser – hitting him in the centre of

the chest.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk… Really, that’s no way to make friends!”

Before Dana had a chance to move to Mulder, she turned to see Deputy

Friedman standing behind her – aiming his own weapon at her.

“And my plan was going so well,” he sighed with a shake of his head.

“Wh–” She stared in confusion at the taller man, but then turned

back to face her partner – desperate to tend to him.

“How do you think you got this case? I met you both briefly the last

time you were here – I was one of the cops looking for Michael

Asekoff. Wasn’t hard to see how much you two cared for each other

even back then. So when I finally found Jeff I knew the perfect

couple we could use to help save this forest… Anyway, I made sure

the file got delivered to the wrong desk. Pretty good, huh? At

least, it was, but now you gone an’ ruined it by killin’ Jeff… I

guess that makes you useless too!”

Scully’s head snapped round. “You were *using* Jeff?”

“I was looking for one of the Moth Men, but he was even better! You

don’t see: I’ve watched this forest die because of the stupid ways of

mankind. This was a perfect way to give something back! Jeff needed

to do it to save himself, but I forced him to sacrifice for the

trees.”

“‘Taking life to give life’,” she murmured, repeating the words from

Skinner’s story.

“Exactly!!! So quick, but sadly I now must kill you.”

Scully turned back to face her partner with bleary eyes as Friedman

steadied his aim and rested his finger against the trigger. Her lip

trembled violently as she whispered, “I lov–”

*BANG!*

The shot was immediately followed by the dull thud of a body dropping

like a sack of potatoes to the ground.

“Now that’s definitely not the way to make friends!” came Crowley’s

distant voice.

Eyes fluttered open and Dana nervously glanced over her shoulder to

see the body of David Friedman crumpled lifelessly on the floor and

the sheriff standing with a smoking gun in his hand at the entrance

to the cavern.

“You okay?” he asked, jumping down.

But Scully had blocked everything out… The only thing she cared

about right now was getting to her partner.

“…Mul-der?” she whispered, kneeling down in front of him as Crowley

moved to untie the agent. “Mulder…it’s me…” A shaky hand

outstretched to search for a pulse whilst the other moved to where a

splinter of wood stuck out of his chest. The words ‘just one more

chance’ echoed in her head and she knew that that wish had been

answered far too many times now for God to rush to her aid. What was

it Skinner had said earlier? ‘You’ve already outlived your nine

lives ten times over’? But… ‘But God, please, no… Don’t…

Please, jus– Let him live… Please…’ “Please,” her tear-

choked voice whispered as her quivering lips pressed against his

cheek. “Mul–”

Beat.

Beat.

It was only a heartbeat, but under the press of her fingertips it

felt like the most glorious thing to her.

“Oh, my God!” she gasped in exultation, wrapping her arms around his

body and holding him against her.

“…I’ve got a…grasp of the…ow…’no ditching’ rule…Scully,”

Mulder whispered against her ear – wincing as the branch dropped out

of his chest. “But I wish you’d…ow…wish you’d listen…to me…

ev’ry now and then…”

A relieved breath of laughter escaped her and she tightened the

embrace as his own arms weakly snaked up to hold her. “Oh, God,

Mulder, I thought– I lo–”

“Holy crap!”

Crowley’s exclamation made her jump and she lifted her head to look

at where the sheriff was pointing – at the wooden corpse of Jeffrey

Mark Glaser.

“Please tell me you got an explanation for *that*!?”

“Sometimes…” She paused and pressed another kiss against her

partner’s cheek. “Sometimes it’s best not to question.”

Though she was tempted to ask a lot of questions when the sound of

the ambulance’s siren filled the air shortly after.

XxXxX

========

EPILOGUE

========

GEORGETOWN, WASHINGTON D.C

WEDNESDAY, DECEMBER 17th 2003

‘Case File #X1109172427

‘Much remains unexplained about this case – the condition

of the victims, what transformation Jeffrey Glaser did in

fact go through and how he killed his victims, to name but a

few things that both Jeffrey Glaser and David Friedman will

take to their graves. But whilst we stand in the shadow that

bears no knowledge, we still strive to find answers with

evidence collected from the crime scenes that has been sent

for further analysis. Closer inspection of the blood sample

collected showed it to be riddled with forms of altered

diatoms – usually the sign of a drowning victim – whilst

early PCR and DNA tests match it to that of Judith Gleeson.

Examinations of the core sample are yet to turn up anything

abnormal.’

Dana Scully paused her typing and glanced down with a smile at the

slumbering figure that lay beside her on the bed. Somehow the wood

that had been pierced into his body had done barely more than tear

his pectoral muscle and put another dent in his ego. The wound had

been stitched and he had been kept overnight at the hospital (much to

his usual reluctance) but that had been all. After what she’d seen,

it didn’t make much sense, but it didn’t really matter – all she

could do was thank God yet again that he was okay… The warranty was

still intact.

“How?” she had asked at the hospital – tightly clasping his hand in

hers as she sat on the edge of the bed.

“You’re not the only one who has a wall around your heart…” came

his wry smile. “You’re the only one allowed past mine, though, so

I’m guessing the guard stopped Jeff entering!”

She smiled at the memory and the sincerity she had seen on his face,

and then sighed as she continued to type up her report.

‘To date no record of a ‘Missing Persons’ report ever being

filed on Aimee Lynne Gleeson has been found, nor is it known

for how long she was in the condition she was found. She is

another who will take her answers to the grave, however – two

days after her brother died, Aimee’s eyes slipped shut and

the tree she was joined to has since shown rapid signs of

necrosis.’

A brief meeting with Skinner on Monday had revealed that Kersh had

backed down with his hollow threats…And they were being granted two

weeks vacation time for some much-needed R&R.

“Finally, some rest!” Mulder had joked (wincing at the pain his soft

chuckle cost him).

Both agents had quickly agreed that they wouldn’t be going away

anywhere, though – home was definitely the safer option.

‘Whilst Agent Mulder’s theory that Glaser was using the

emotions in people’s hearts to survive and give health to the

forest cannot be substantiated in the realms of science, it

is the only plausible one, and makes us realise that

sometimes the human soul presents us with things that go

beyond that boundary… Things that call out to us to direct

us safely on this rocky path of Life – a sign, a warning…a

revelation.’

Her head turned to stare at the rose that stood healthy and proud in

the glass vase on the bedside cabinet. It had grown even more – a

little each day – and it had become the symbol of their

relationship…proving that no matter what they went through, they

would always come out the other end stronger than ever as long as

they were together.

clip_image007

Suddenly, an arm reached out to block her access to the laptop’s

keyboard and the mattress moved as Mulder snuggled closer against her

warm body.

“…No work…” he slurred, never opening his eyes. “…Supposed to

be helping me heal…”

Another smile tugged at her features as she glanced down at the white

bandaging that covered his chest (‘another scar to take note of,’ her

mind heeded), and then knocked his hand away.

“Just a second,” she assured. “I get this done now and we’ll have

nothing to worry about for the next two weeks.”

‘Unless any other evidence turns up to encourage further

investigation, X-File case number X1109172427 is closed.’

She was about to close the notebook when she suddenly paused – her

thin fingers hovering over the keyboard, eager to write more.

Another glance at the flower in the vase, and then – just above the

last sentence she had written – Scully added:

‘An old proverb states ‘Food nourishes the body, but flowers

heal the soul’. Perhaps, as Jeffrey Glaser believed, it

should be added that the human heart can give life to

anything – even Nature.’

========

THE END

========

*************************************************

‘Only love can break a heart,

Only love can mend it again.’

~Gene Pitney: ‘Only Love Can Break A Heart’ (1962)

*************************************************

PLEASE send any feedback to sketchney@ntlworld.com – my life is in

your hands!

Grave Consequences

cover

Title: Grave Consequences

Author: Girlie_girl7

Date:

Rating: PG

Category: Case file

Spoilers: Anything up to JS then AU

Disclaimer: They belong to Fox

Archive: VS 11 for two weeks then anywhere

Summary: M&S investigate a series of unexplained deaths in a small

mid-western town but it doesn’t end there.

clip_image002

~ Grave Consequences ~

Teaser:

“Hey Milk, why don’t you pass me the ball?”

“What! You think I don’t want to win?”

Milk ran down to set up in the post-position under the basket. A

tall, sinewy, black athlete charged the hoop. Milk stepped into his

path and cut him off. The man driving for the basket flipped the

ball behind his back and cut to the left. He raced for the open

basket and easily tipped the ball over the rim.

“Chas!” Milk yelled, “I thought you were at the top of the key.”

“I was Milk, but he cut to your left. I can’t be coverin’ your

ass too,” the smaller, black athlete replied.

Milk pulled up his shirt to wipe the sweat from his brow. He

didn’t notice the small, redheaded woman clad in a soft, gray

sweater and snug jeans that had just appeared at the entrance to

the gym. She stood aside as two men walked past her, their stares

nearly resulting in them walking into the closed metal door, but

she didn’t notice. Her gaze fell upon the tall, lanky man whose

dark hair was plastered to his face as beads of sweat ran down his

muscular chest; the one they called Milk.

Milk stepped over the line and passed the ball in to Chas, who

immediately dribbled up the floor. He looked over at his playing

partner as he drove for the basket, but the man who had just

scored, cut off his path. He flipped the ball back out to Milk,

who caught it in mid-jump and shot, the ball rolled around the rim

and dropped in. The four men all bonded in an atmosphere filled

with vulgarities and laughter.

Milk eyed the redhead standing off to the side. He gave her a

bashful grin and a nod. He set up to guard his man, the player

took the ball, and Milk immediately slapped it away. He drove for

the bucket and lay in a fingertip roll. He leaned over to catch

his breath, as his buddy Chas slapped him on the back, and whooped

it up.

Milk called time and swaggered toward the redhead, the three other

players gave the woman a surreptitious glance. She didn’t notice

anything but the sweaty man crossing the floor, answering her large

grin with one of his own. “Hey Red, whuzz up?”

“Red?”

“Yeah, you know Scully, you need a nickname.”

“Oh really, Milk?”

Mulder chuckled, “Okay, okay.”

Scully leaned into him, “Besides Mulder, I like what you call me when

we’re alone, much better.”

Mulder raised his eyebrows at her, while he took a long drink from

his water bottle, then wiped his mouth off on the back of his hand.

“So is this a personal visit or professional?”

“Well, it’s professional but later I would like you to make it

personal.”

Mulder’s teammate spoke up, “Hey Milk, you gonna hit on the lady, or

you gonna play some B-ball?”

Mulder looked over Scully’s shoulder and snapped his head at the

guys. “So what’s up?” He said, looking down at her and taking

another swig from his bottle.

“Skinner has a case for us in Northern Indiana.”

“Not more Amish?” Mulder questioned.

“No, but not far from that area. There have been five deaths in a

small town and we’ve been asked to look into them.”

“Okay, let me kick some more ass and then I’ll meet you at your

place.” Mulder leaned into Scully, “Then we’ll get up-close and

personal.”

“You got it, Milk,” Scully smiled.

Mulder called for the ball just as Scully said; “Oh, and Mulder, the

only briefs we will be discussing at this meeting will be yours.”

Mulder turned to look at Scully just as the ball hit him in the back

of the head. Scully was shocked, and Mulder was stunned, until they

realized what had just happened. They both laughed as Scully slipped

through the door, but not before she overheard Chas say, “Hey Milk,

who’s da dime piece?”

To which Mulder replied, “That’s my girl. Now, are we just gonna

shoot the shit or play ball,” then he grabbed the ball and shot; it

sailed through the hoop. Chas patted Mulder on the back once more.

Scully smiled as she walked up the steps and out of the gym.

Act 1

Mulder and Scully were being sent to the Midwest to investigate a

series of strange deaths. The flight to Cavin, Indiana was

uneventful, with Scully pouring over stacks of information that

Skinner had given them just before they left. The case was baffling

and out of the league of the local police so help was requested from

the Indianapolis Division of the FBI, who then requested Mulder and

Scully look into the case.

Five people had died in this small Indiana town of 4,200. There

seemed to be no pattern to the deaths and they were seemingly

unrelated except in their strangeness. One victim had died of

injuries consistent with a dragging death but the man was found dead

in his bed. A woman appeared to have died during childbirth but she

hadn’t been pregnant. The third and fourth victims were an elderly

couple, who had suddenly died of diphtheria. The fifth victim was a

small boy who had died during his sleep, but the autopsy revealed the

child had died of whooping cough.

Scully finished reading over the stack of papers and put them back

into her briefcase then removed her glasses. “Mulder I know these

deaths are strange, but do you really think they’re murders?”

“Who said anything about murders?” Mulder said, as he stretched out

his legs in the always too crowded business class.

“So you don’t think they’re murders?”

“Actually, I’m more interested in ‘the what’ these people died from

than ‘the who’.” Mulder grabbed a file and flipped through it. “Did

you notice the cause of each death, Scully?”

“Yeah, they’re all different.”

“Yes, but they are all Old World deaths.”

“I’m sorry Mulder, but I’m not following you.”

“Scully, when was the last time you heard of someone in the U.S.

dying of diphtheria or whooping cough?”

“I know that was strange,” Scully said with a frown.

“The man who looked as if he had been dragged, might have fallen off

a horse. His ankle was broken, fitting the pattern of having his

foot caught in the stirrup and being dragged by the animal.”

Scully looked up at Mulder with a wide-eyed stare.

Mulder grinned, “What!”

Scully smirked, “After all this time, you never cease to amaze me.”

Mulder simply buckled up and waited for the plane to land at the Fort

Wayne Airport.

After they picked up the rental car, the agents made their way to

Cavin. The town was settled in 1835 by pioneers and trappers and at

one time was home to the largest Jewish Community of any town its

size east of the Mississippi River. The Jewish citizens had brought

prosperity to the small town and built grand, stately homes, one of

which had been turned into a bed and breakfast. Mulder pulled up in

front of a pink, Queen Anne mansion that was built in 1906.

clip_image003

“Wow,” was all Scully could say, as she looked up at the towering

home.

“I thought you might enjoy getting away from those claustrophobic

motel rooms for a change.” Mulder smiled, then took their bags from

the trunk while Scully grabbed the notebooks and briefcases.

Their room was a turn-of-the-century bedroom with a high ceiling,

bowed windows and ornate walnut woodwork. The floor was polished

walnut, covered in aged oriental rugs.

Scully took one look at the room and smiled, “I think I could get use

to this.”

Mulder fell back onto the bed. “Scully, you would never be happy

here.” Scully stared at him with a puzzled look on her face. He sat

up, grabbed her, and pulled her down on the bed. “You would miss

your mom and my fish.”

Scully looked up at him, “Well, I have grown accustomed to taking

care of them.”

“Are you implying I don’t?”

“Mulder those fish get all excited when I enter your apartment.”

Mulder kissed her softly on the neck. “So do I, Scully.” She

giggled, as Mulder’s cell phone rang. With a groan they both got up.

It was the local police chief giving Mulder directions to his

station.

Within five minutes the two agents were entering the chief’s office.

It was housed in the city hall, along with the fire department, and

mayor’s office. Built in 1914 it was Italian Renaissance and Scully

loved its character; unlike the cinder block police agencies they

usually entered.

The chief rose from behind his utilitarian desk. “Hello folks, you

must be the FBI Agents,” he said, extending his huge hand. “I’m

Chief William Grant.”

“I’m Agent Mulder and this is Agent Scully,” Mulder said as they both

took seats across from the chief. They discussed the case and the

chief drove them to the site of each death. The family of the little

boy was still inconsolable and filled with questions; this shook

Scully to her core. She could sympathize with a family who had just

lost a child under unusual circumstances.

As they left, Mulder asked her if she was hungry. “I could use a

meal,” Scully replied. Mulder checked with the chief for a good

place to eat and he recommended Daniel’s Café. Mulder drove down the

maple-lined streets toward the business district.

Daniel’s Cafe was quiet with a few locals sitting at the counter.

Their arrival went largely unnoticed, except by the waitress and

Daniel, who was looking out the window that separated the kitchen

from the dining area.

Mulder slid into one side of a booth while Scully took the other.

The small diner was warm and they were seated next to a sunny window,

so Mulder stood up to remove his jacket. Scully had been with this

man for a decade now, and they have been intimate for several years,

but she still marveled at the look of him and blushed at the tiny

thrill that just taking off his suit jacket could give her. He was

aging well; few people would have guessed the toll his quests had

taken on him. Women still stopped and stared, and yet, he still took

no notice of it. How could a man so observant not notice this, but

Scully liked to think he saw no one but her standing before him.

Mulder rolled up the sleeves of his blue dress-shirt and loosened his

tie. The waitress came by with two glasses of ice water and two

menus. “How are you folks today?” she smiled.

“Just fine,” Mulder answered, and in the past two years he meant it.

Scully surveyed the menu and ordered a tuna salad on whole-wheat

toast along with a glass of iced tea, while Mulder ordered a

cheeseburger and fries. She wished he ate healthier, but with all

that he’d been through, the least of his worries was a greasy meal,

and she did cook heart-healthy for him at home.

The waitress placed their orders before them and Mulder dug into his

greasy burger and pretended not to see Scully stealing his fries.

“Scully, when we get back to the room, I want to make a few calls and

you can check in with Skinner.” They ate their meal, paid the bill,

and made their way back to the room.

Mulder made the calls he needed to and looked over the interviews

from earlier in the day. Scully got off the phone with Skinner and

asked, “Did you find anything new?”

“Maybe, the boy’s parents said he’d been to one of the city parks.”

Mulder retrieved the case file and opened it up; he ran his finger

down the page. “Here it is, Prentice Park,” he said, stabbing the

page with his finger. “And the man found dead in his bed took his

lunch break there, a co-worker reported.”

Scully looked skeptical, but had learned over the years to not simply

dismiss Mulder’s intuition. He was a remarkable profiler who could

piece together even the smallest fragment of information. She

thought back to all the stories her father had told her of the

British code breakers of World War Two, housed in Bletchley Park near

London; these men had a genius for cracking the German military

codes. Mulder would have fit right in.

Mulder, now deep in thought, picked up the files and headed for the

door. “Come on Scully, we’ve got some work to do.”

They had split up to cover more ground, with Scully talking to the

husband of the woman who appeared to have died during childbirth.

She, too, had been to the park, but it was the day before the boy and

the man found dead in bed had been there. Mulder found no one who

could place the elderly couple at the park, but he did find a pair of

men’s muddy boots inside the couples backdoor. He called Scully and

picked her up, then they headed for the City Park.

It was a small, tree filled park, not uncommon in those parts,

nestled in a residential area surrounded by older homes. Two city

streets bordered it, one on the east and one on the south side, with

an alley to the west, while a home stood next to it on the north

side. New playground equipment was scattered about, evidently the

park had recently been updated. A large stone stood at the entrance

inscribed with the name Nathaniel Prentice, a soldier who had served

in the Revolutionary War. The inscription on the stone stated that

after the war he drifted west and finally settled in Cavin. Mulder

noticed something else; this was not only a tribute to the man, it

was his grave marker.

“Hey Scully, come look at this.” She walked over to where Mulder was

bent down, reading the inscription.

“What is it?”

“Nathaniel Prentice is buried here.”

“So you think his ghost is attacking people?” Scully asked in a flat

tone. Years ago she would have scoffed at the prospect, but she had

seen too much to do that now.

Mulder looked at his partner and smiled; he knew he no longer had to

prove himself to her. Getting up, he placed his hand on the small of

her back, “Come on Scully, I want to do a little snooping.”

Once in the car Scully turned to him, “We could take soil samples and

send them in.”

Mulder flexed his fingers while he turned the steering wheel. “I

don’t think this is anything tangible, Scully. All the deaths are

too different to be the result of a pathogen.”

“So where do we start?”

“I’m not sure, but the one connecting factor seems to be the park.”

Scully glanced out her side window. “I wish the chief had contacted

us sooner. I would have liked to have gotten my hands on one of

those bodies before interment.”

“If it makes you happy, later tonight, you can get your hands on

mine,” Mulder said, raising his eyebrows. Scully gave him a sharp

look and blushed.

Mulder turned serious, “Scully, we can get a court order to open the

graves, but in deference to the family, I wouldn’t open the child’s

grave unless its absolutely necessary.”

“Let’s wait and see if we need to open any first,” Scully replied.

Mulder unlocked the door to their room and stepped aside to let

Scully in. She kicked off her shoes and took off her coat and

jacket, then pulled her blouse out of her skirt as she headed for the

bathroom.

Mulder tossed his coat on a chair and flopped down on the bed on his

hip. He still couldn’t get the idea out of his head, that these

deaths might have some connection to the park. He rolled across the

bed, picked up the phone, and dialed the chief’s number.

“Chief Grant.”

“Chief, this is Agent Mulder.”

“Oh, Agent, I was wondering how you two were doing?”

“We’ve been looking over the files and interviewing some of the next

of kin.”

“Anything new?”

“Maybe. Chief what can you tell me about Prentice Park?”

The chief thought for a moment and said, “Well, I know that a couple

of the victims had been there earlier in the day.”

“What do you know about the park itself?”

“It was named after Nathaniel Prentice, a Revolutionary War veteran,

but that was before my time,” the chief chuckled.

“Thanks chief,” Mulder said then added, “Do you have anyone in town

who might know more about the park?”

The chief paused for a moment and replied, “Why don’t you try our

public library.”

“That’s the building across from city hall, right.”

“Yeah, the building with the library book return out front.”

Mulder could picture the chief’s grin. “Thanks chief, I’ll check

that out.”

“Agent Mulder, you think this had anything to do with the park?”

“I’m not sure what, if any, connection there is, but don’t worry

about it right now, chief.” Mulder hung up the phone and turned to

find Scully going over the notes from several of the autopsies.

“Scully, wanna go to the library with me?”

“Why, do you have a book report due?”

Mulder walked over and leaned into her ear, “No, but I will let you

play footsies with me under the table.” Scully smiled up at him as

he pulled her off the bed and onto her feet.

clip_image004

The library was only one street behind the bed and breakfast and four

blocks down. “One thing about investigating in a small town Scully,

not much driving to do,” Mulder said, as he pulled up to the library.

It sat on a beautiful, tree-covered piece of ground and was

Neoclassical Revival, built in 1908; the word Carnegie was still

visible above the door. The library had withstood the changes of

time; it was one of the few Carnegie libraries still in use. The

front glass door was accessed by a flight of steps; once inside

another flight led up to the first floor that emptied into a large

room with a high ceiling and a fireplace at either end. On the West

side of each fireplace were small, oak paneled reading rooms.

clip_image005

The two Agents approached a middle-age man sitting behind a large

circular desk; his nameplate read ‘John’. He looked up and smiled.

“Can I help you folks?

Mulder spoke up. “I’m interested in finding some information on

Prentice Park.”

John put down the book he had been logging in and asked, “What do you

want to know?”

“I don’t know,” Mulder shrugged. “When was the park established?

Have there been any unusual occurrences there?”

John thought for a moment. “No, other than it’s named after Nathaniel

Prentice, the Revolutionary War vet.”

Mulder looked at Scully with his ‘I’ve heard this before’ look as

Scully bit down on her bottom lip and looked sympathetic.

“They did get new playground equipment, a local foundation paid for

it.”

“If I wanted to find more history on the park where would I start?”

Mulder inquired.

“You could start in the room to your left,” John said, motioning to

the little reading room next to the fireplace.

“Thanks,” Mulder said, as he and Scully headed for the room. Scully

grabbed Mulder’s arm and drew him up short. He turned to look down

at her. “Mulder, we’ve got dead bodies that you don’t seem the

least bit interested in. Don’t you think our investigation should

start there?”

“It did Scully. You looked over the autopsies, we looked at the

crime scene photos, and we’ve even talked to the victim’s families.

The next step would be to dig up some bodies.” Mulder stepped into

her and lowered his voice. “That’s what I’m trying to avoid. The

sooner we can wrap this up, the sooner we can get home.”

Scully knew he was right. They were not investigators of the normal;

they were called out on the weird, the baffling, and the unexplained.

Conventional police work had never solved those types of crimes.

Upon entering the small room, the agents found three walls of

bookshelves, filled with faded and worn books. The poor state of

their condition reflected their age. Both agents slipped off their

coats and jackets and began looking over the books. There were books

on the area in general and the town in particular, covering the early

settlers in the area as well as the arrival of the Jews, who settled

in the town some forty years later. They learned that the small town

once had been a very wealthy community that had dealt in banking and

real estate, but the books did not provide them with any more clues

than they had at the start of the day.

After spending several hours combing through the books, Mulder

stretched and grabbed his hands over his head. “Scully,” he puffed

out and brought his hands down, “what are we doing here?”

“I thought this was alternative investigating,” Scully quipped.

By now it was getting late in the day. “Scully let’s go back to the

room, then we can grab some dinner.”

“Sounds good to me,” Scully said, as she threw on her coat and began

to put the books away. She turned to find Mulder gone; he was headed

for the librarian.

“Can I help you sir?”

“I’d like to take a few of these books with me for the night.”

“Oh, that’s not possible. See, those are rare books, some, one of a

kind. We don’t allow them to leave the building, besides I doubt you

even have a library card.”

Mulder smiled and pulled out his ID, as Scully entered the room. He

flashed his badge, “I’m Special Agent Mulder and this is Special

Agent Scully, we’re with the FBI. Now don’t you think these books

will be safe with us?”

“I don’t know,” John hesitated, “I don’t trust the government.”

Mulder leaned across the desk, “Just between us, neither do I.”

Mulder and John both chuckled.

John led them to the room and with a nod said, “Go on, just have them

back tomorrow, so I don’t have any explaining to do.” Then he

paused, “You two are looking into those deaths?”

Mulder stood up with an armload of books. “Yeah, what do you think

they are?”

John just shrugged his shoulders. “Deaths.”

Mulder smiled at him and nodded his head toward Scully. “My partner

shares your thoughts.”

John let them out of the library and locked the door behind them; it

was past closing time.

Mulder unlocked the trunk and carefully placed the old books into it.

He looked up to find Scully standing there with a small pout on her

lips. “What’s the matter, Scully?”

“You didn’t play footsies with me, Mulder.”

Mulder closed the trunk lid and leered at his partner, “The night is

still young, Agent Scully.”

Mulder slid into the driver side of the car and Scully entered the

passenger’s. Putting the car into gear, he backed out onto the wide

street.

“So, what’s your take on this case now?” Scully said, as they headed

back to the bed and breakfast. Suddenly she realized they weren’t

headed for their room, “Mulder, you missed our turn!” Scully slumped

back into her seat, “Okay, where are we going?”

Years of experience had taught her that when he was onto something

his dogged determination took over. He couldn’t put it into words

for her, but she knew he was feeling something. It was times like

these that she was glad to be on the X Files with this man, the

excitement, the drive, and the relentlessness.

Scully glanced over at her partner; he was focused on nothing in

particular, a point in space. He sucked in his lower lip and ground

his knuckles against the steering wheel. She knew he was putting the

pieces together, but wasn’t quite there yet. He turned the car to

the left as gravel crunched under the tires. Scully looked out her

side window. “Mulder somehow I knew we would eventually end up in a

cemetery.”

Entering from the south, Mulder ignored Scully, as he drove back into

the tree-covered property. For a small town the cemetery was fairly

large. “People must be dying to get in here,” Mulder quipped while

Scully moaned at the old joke. They drove to the back of the

rectangular lot, turned down the next row, and continued on until

they reached the oldest section of the cemetery.

Mulder spotted two mausoleums along the back of the lot and drove

down the gravel road toward them. He put the car in park and both

agents crawled out. The sun was setting to their backs, the wind was

colder under the trees, and the ground had the same feel as any other

cemetery; soft and mushy underfoot.

The two mausoleums resembled little houses, and were made of

limestone with metal doors that contained cut-glass windows in the

upper half. Above the left mausoleum was the inscription ‘Meyer-

Jacobs’ while the other one had ‘Straus’ etched above the door.

Mulder peered into the Straus mausoleum. It contained two sarcophagi

suspended above two more on the floor. “Must be the graveyard

version of bunk beds,” Mulder joked. He stepped off the step, backed

up, and looked it over. “These people must have been some of the

wealthier citizens we read about.”

The section surrounding the mausoleums contained elaborate and

decorative stones with names like Jacob, Meir, Loeser and Rose on

them. Many of the stones were written in English on the front and

Hebrew on the back. Two strips of concrete ran down the length of

this section of the cemetery with two concentric concrete circles in

the middle of the strips.

“Scully, this is the section the Jews petitioned the cemetery board

for in the late 1800’s, to be used by the citizens of their faith.

The wealthy merchants and financiers must have put in their own road

with a car turnaround.

Scully looked it over and said, “It’s possible Mulder, but it’s too

narrow to drive on.”

Mulder walked over and leaned into her. “Not for a Model-T, Scully.”

She had to admit he was probably right.

“So what does this have to do with our case?”

“This section? Nothing.” Mulder said, as he left the Jewish Section

and began to read the surrounding stones. He and Scully moved from

stone to stone, as the sky grew darker.

“Mulder, most of these people died before their 40th birthday and

from the looks of it, there was a lot of infant mortality. Modern

medicine has prolonged our life expectancy.”

Mulder was hunched down in front of one of the stones as he glanced

up at Scully. “You’re a member of a noble profession,” he grinned.

Scully crossed her arms; “Well, noble or not, this is one doctor who

is hungry.”

Mulder got up and looked over at his partner with a smile, then took

a long sweeping look over the grounds. “Scully, did you notice

anything odd about this cemetery?”

“Odd. Odd how, Mulder?” she asked, slightly peeved, thinking back to

all the other cemeteries they had frequented in the past.

“Scully, do you remember that we read the town was settled in 1835 by

pioneers and the Jews arrived in 1857?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

Mulder scanned the horizon, “We’ve found the Jews, but where are the

pioneers? Not one person here was buried before 1857. That’s a span

of twenty-two years. So where are those people buried?” He paced

back and forth, looking over the vast cemetery as he continued, “The

Jews are here because they arrived in 1857, and the settlers are here

that died after 1857, but it’s like a whole generation of people went

missing. You said yourself, that people died at an early age, and

where are the infants?”

Scully moved from stone to stone, checking the dates in the dim

light. Finally she had to admit; “I don’t know Mulder, unless

there’s another cemetery in town.”

“Scully, this cemetery is huge! There are hundreds, if not thousands

of graves here,” Mulder acquiesced. “But I’ll check it out and see if

there is another one in the area. You might be right.”

Mulder headed back to the car with Scully at his side. He slid into

the driver side and turned the key in the ignition. “Wanna go back

to the room first or eat?”

“Eat,” Scully said.

Mulder pulled the car onto the road. “Scully, there’s a Chinese place

ahead, want to try it?”

“Chinese, in farm country?” Scully questioned.

“Farmers like Chinese food too, Scully,” Mulder teased her.

Scully returned the warm smile, as he pulled into the parking lot of

the China Dragon.

The restaurant was busy, but Mulder did find a booth in the back,

while Scully sat down opposite him. The place was small, but not

oppressively so. The walls were painted mint green with Chinese

murals adorning them. A tiny, dark-headed woman appeared at their

table with two glasses of water and two menus. Mulder settled on

peppered steak, while Scully ordering shrimp fried-rice. He excused

himself to use the restroom as Scully watched two small children

playing outside the window.

The tiny woman returned just as Mulder slid back into the booth. The

meal was served with egg-drop soup and Chinese tea. Heaping plates

were placed before the two agents. Mulder dug in and was soon sitting

in front of an empty plate. Scully ate what she could, and drank her

tea.

Mulder sat back against the booth with his arms splayed and his mind

working overtime.

“So Mulder, what’s the theory in that beautiful mind of yours?”

Mulder ran his tongue around his teeth before he spoke, “Scully, I

still wonder what the park has to do with these deaths.”

“Mulder, if you sincerely think the park has anything to do with

them, then we should close it off.”

“No, it’s not like that, Scully. You and I poked around there, and

we’re okay. I just feel there is some explanation for it.”

Mulder grabbed the bill from the table, and Scully scooted out of the

booth. He placed his hand on the small of her back, and ushered her

to the door.

They arrived back at the bed and breakfast just after dark. Scully

grabbed Mulder’s hand as they stepped onto the lobby. She pulled him

to the left, and he followed her to a wide over-stuffed sofa,

positioned just in front of an ornate fireplace with a roaring fire.

They sat down and Mulder stretched his arms across the back of the

sofa with his long legs out, crossed at the ankles. Scully toed off

her shoes and settled tight against him with her feet curled up under

her. He put his left arm over her shoulder and gently stroked her

arm as she wrapped it around his waist and laid her head on his

chest. She felt safe and far away from the pain of the past. She

hated to admit it, but she had always found comfort and security in

Mulder’s arms. She realized the warmth of the fire had triggered

this touch of melancholy; it was much like the feeling of the sitting

with her mother, when she was a little girl. Finally, Scully stood

up from the sofa and reached down to take Mulder’s hand. “Come on,

let’s go upstairs.”

They made it as far as the staircase when Mulder suddenly turned. “I

forgot the books, we have to return them tomorrow.” Scully waited by

the door while Mulder returned for them. They climbed the winding,

walnut stairs to the wide landing then she took the key and popped

the door open. Once inside, she dropped her shoes and cranked up the

heat, the room was cooler because of the wind blowing strong against

the north side of the old house. She looked out the bow window and

watched the bare limbs of the trees dance in the light of the

security lamp over the parking lot.

Mulder emerged from the bathroom and shrugged off his suit jacket;

Scully smiled and drew the blinds. He tossed his jacket on the foot

of the bed, under normal ‘at home’ conditions she would have

protested, but she sensed his mind was elsewhere, most likely on the

case. “Mulder, do you think we’ll find anything in these tonight?”

She asked, as she moved the pile of books from the bed.

“Scully, I still can’t get it out of my head. Where did all those

missing people go?”

With a start Scully said, “You don’t think this is an alien thing do

you?”

Before she could finish, Mulder bolted for the door. She knew he

wasn’t going far; his days of ditching her were over. She headed for

the bathroom, to shower and change into one of Mulder’s T-shirts.

Mulder arrived back at their room with news that he had talked to the

homeowner, Mr. Blue. Scully smirked, “Mr. Blue, who owns the pink

house.” The remark passed over Mulder. “He said there aren’t any

other cemeteries in town.”

Mulder paced the long, wide room as Scully threw back the blankets on

the bed. “Mulder, there are probably cemeteries outside of town,”

she sighed.

“There are, Scully, but the closest one is over five miles away.”

“Hmm, that would be a distance with the transportation available in

1835.”

“My thoughts exactly,” Mulder said. “So where did they go, they

didn’t just disappear.”

“We can check this out tomorrow, right now all I want to do is go to

sleep,” Scully said, sitting down on the edge of the bed. Mulder

walked over and pulled the blankets back farther; he grabbed her

ankles and swung her into bed, as she protested. He pulled the

blankets up to her waist, and turned to place a small mountain of

books on her lap. Scully slumped back against the headboard and

grabbed the books with a sigh. The sooner they got done, the sooner

she could get some sleep.

Mulder had been sitting in his dress pants and T-shirt, hunched over

a detailed book on the area in the 1800’s when Scully called out,

“Mulder, look at this.” She pushed back the blankets and crawled

down to the end of the bed and handed him a newspaper clipping.

It read: Notice of Vacation of Cemetery,

To whom it may concern:

The town of Cavin has decided to vacate the city

Cemetery. Notice is therefore given to the relatives

And friends of all persons interested in the

Re-interment of the dead bodies of the following

Individuals . . .

Mulder held out the clipping. “Scully there must be over one hundred

names on here. It’s signed, ‘H.M. Goodspeed, town clerk, Cavin,

Indiana. March 7,1888’. Dammit! It doesn’t say where the cemetery

is located.”

Scully yawned. Mulder grinned and put his hand on her cheek. “We

can do this tomorrow. Let’s get some sleep.”

“You’ll get no argument from me,” Scully sighed. She piled the books

onto the chair, while Mulder went to shower and change.

Mulder came out in his boxers, to find Scully lying on her side with

the blankets pulled up around her, he slid in beside her. He loved

her, not knowing for sure when he didn’t. She was brash, bright and

beautiful, and as for some yet unknown reason, she loved him too.

She had came into his life at a time when he had been living on the

edge, pissing people off, and generally making himself miserable.

She grounded him, gave him some credibility, and brought a sense of

order to his life. If there was such a thing as ordained fate, it

had to be them. He knew if she had not been assigned to him, there

was no way in hell they would have gotten together, Scully would have

never given him the time of day. They were opposite in temperament

but so opposite they were similar. Being partnered had allowed them

time to discover the real people behind the facades they both

displayed. He nuzzled his nose into her soft, auburn hair and let

his thoughts drift as sleep started to claim him. He heard a soft

mumble in his ear; “I love you Mulder.” He smiled and added his own

pledge, “I love you too, Scully.”

Act II

Morning dawned with Scully waking up to an empty bed. She knew where

Mulder would be; he’d be out running through the town. As much as he

loved the turn his life had taken with Scully, he still needed the

freedom running provided him, but now he had someone to run back to.

Dressing quickly Scully stopped to pick up the room, she then

ventured down the large staircase. Mrs. Blue greeted her at the

bottom, and offered her coffee and homemade sweet rolls. Mulder

walked in the front door, hot and sweaty, hair askew and puffing

softly. Scully liked ‘button down Mulder’ but she loved ‘scruffy

Mulder’. He grabbed her by the shoulders and kissed her forehead.

“I’m a mess, be back down soon,” he said as he turned to climb the

stairs.

Mrs. Blue was seated at the large walnut dining table as Scully

wandered in with a mug of coffee in her hand. She smiled and pushed

the plate of pastries toward her. Scully smiled back and pulled out

a chair across from Mrs. Blue. She sat down and picked up a large

cinnamon roll from the plate, “Thanks.”

Mrs. Blue was a short, stocky woman with a hint of red still in her

hair and a jovial smile on her face. “You two been involved long?”

She said in the no-nonsense way people in those parts had.

Scully shifted in her chair and rubbed her hands on her napkin. “Is

it that obvious?”

“It is to me,” Mrs. Blue said with a chuckle.

“Umm, we’ve been together a little more than two yearS, but we have

been FBI partners for over ten years,” Scully said with a blush on

her face.

“And that doesn’t piss off the FBI?” Mrs. Blue asked.

Scully had to laugh at her directness but she liked it. “Actually

they frown on it, but Mulder takes on cases that seem too strange for

standard investigative efforts. I was assigned to assist him, and

our case solution rate is so high it allows us certain freedoms.”

“So you two get the cases no one else wants,” Mrs. Blue asked,

tearing off another piece of her cinnamon roll.

Scully grinned, “Something like that.” She looked around the room,

“You have a lovely home, Mrs. Blue.”

“We like it. I was a nurse for years in a big city and when I

retired I wanted to do something completely different. My husband

found this lovely old home and I knew what I wanted to do; open a bed

and breakfast.”

“So you still take care of people,” Scully laughed.

“Yeah, I guess you could say that,” Mrs. Blue shared in the laughter.

Mulder came in the room, having showered and changed. He helped

himself to coffee and a roll, then sat down next to Scully.

She smiled up at him, “So what’s on the agenda today, partner?”

“I have to return my library books,” Mulder said, with a grin.

Mulder turned the car onto the wide Main Street but took a left after

going only a few blocks. Scully knew he was headed for the park

again. He pulled up in front of the park entrance and got out,

Scully followed suit and they walked the small park in silence.

Mulder paused on occasion to reach up and pluck at twigs from the

leafless trees and shrubs, deep in thought.

Scully brushed the snow off a small bench, sat down and spoke up.

“Mulder, have you noticed the houses around the park? All of them

are from the same architectural period, except the one to the north.

It appears to have been built at a much later time.”

Mulder surveyed the area. “Maybe an old house burnt down, or was

demolished, and a new one built.”

“Could be.”

“Come on Scully, let’s get to the library. I think we can wrap this

up today.”

“How so?”

“Either the answers are here, or it’s a coincidence, and we’re

wasting our time.”

The library was warm and quiet with a few people coming and going.

Mulder returned the books, while Scully went to the microfilm section

to read through old city newspapers. After several hours of reading

Scully took a break and found Mulder sitting on the floor in the rare

book room, his long legs were stretched out in front of him, and his

back was resting against a bookcase. He had shucked off his jacket

and tie, and rolled up his sleeves. He pulled on his bottom lip,

lost in thought in the book of deeds that he was reading.

clip_image007

Scully knew he was not yet ready to leave, so she pulled out several

old yearbooks and began to leaf through them. One of them from 1953

made her smile at the clothing the girls’ wore and the boys’ greasy

hair. She then spied a worn, ragged yearbook shoved back into the

corner of the shelf. She pulled out the fragile soft-backed book,

and dusted off the jacket to reveal it was a 1927 Cavin High School

yearbook. She gently opened the cover to find it filled with fancy

scrolled calligraphy. The first section had class photos of girls’

with bobbed hair and boys’ in knickers. The second section covered

the school sporting events, while the clubs and organizations came

next, then a section on the city itself. There were photos of the

few industries in town at that time and several articles on the

various retail businesses. Scully’s eyes grew wide; she found a page

on the park, Prentice Park! She read the page and reached behind her

to tap Mulder on the shoulder, “Mulder, look at this!”

Mulder got up stiffly and stretched out his lanky frame; he’d sat too

long on the floor. He leaned over Scully’s shoulder and read:

‘Prentice Park came in to being after the cemetery that had

been there for nearly fifty years had been abandoned. The lot

next to the cemetery had been set aside for a church that was

never built and later deeded over to the city. Later the land

was sold for housing. Relatives of those interred were

advised to remove their family members and re-inter them in

the new city cemetery, Oak Park. These bodies not removed

simply had the headstones laid down and dirt placed over

them.’

“That’s it! Mulder grinned as he thumped the page with his finger.

“Mulder, we’ve found the missing settler’s but what does that have to

do with these deaths?”

“Hear me out Scully,” Mulder said, as he pulled out a chair and sat

down next to her. “What if these people died from the same diseases

and accidents that killed those people buried in the park? Maybe

their spirits are seeking some form of revenge.”

Scully looked at Mulder knowing full well that he was serious. “Even

if that were true, why would they decide to act up now? The park has

been here for over 75 years.”

“I don’t know, maybe they finally got tired of being walked on, so to

speak. You saw the new playground equipment, maybe they just

couldn’t take the added traffic.”

Mulder scooped up the yearbook and left the room. He held it up.

“Hey John, can I barrow this for a few hours?”

John turned away, and put his hand in the air, “I didn’t see

anything.” He left the counter and disappeared into the backroom.

Scully gathered up Mulder’s pile of shed clothing and shook out his

jacket then handed it to him. He rolled down his shirtsleeves, but

left them unbuttoned, as he slung his jacket over his shoulder.

“Scully, this is the piece to the puzzle we’ve been looking for.”

Scully knew he was on a roll, and when he was, it was best to just go

along for the ride.

They wound their way back to Daniel’s Café, where Mulder ate a hardy

lunch of pan-fried chicken, and Scully picked at her salad. She

refused Mulder’s best effort to get her to eat. As they were leaving

the café, Scully asked Mulder to take her back to the room, while he

went on to see the chief.

Mulder thought it was a bit unusual for Scully not to want to

accompany him to explain his theory, but he sensed it was better to

just drop it, and talk to her later. He dropped her off at the bed

and breakfast and headed for the police department.

Chief Grant greeted him and offered him a chair. “So what brings you

here Agent Mulder?”

Mulder sat down and began to speak quietly to the chief. “Sir, are

you aware that Prentice Park was built over a cemetery; a burial

ground?”

The chief leaned back in his chair and rubbed his chin with his

thumb, “No I didn’t, that comes as news to me. Are you sure?”

“Agent Scully has found the proof in this book.” Mulder shoved the

yearbook across the desk for the chief to read. “It states that the

park is built over an abandoned cemetery, when the larger Oak Park

Cemetery was established. Some of the bodies were moved, but most

were not.”

The chief stared at Mulder, unsure of what he was hearing.

Mulder continued, “This would explain where the original settlers

disappeared to. It might also explain what happened to our victims.”

“How’s that?” the chief asked.

Mulder leaned back in his chair and ran his tongue across his bottom

lip. He knew the easy part was over; convincing the chief would be

the hardest part.

“Chief are you familiar with the spiritualism that Native Americans’

place on their burial grounds?”

The chief leaned back and looked up at the ceiling.

“They feel they’re sacred and are visited by the spirits of the

deceased.” Mulder couldn’t read the chiefs expression but was

wondering what his response would be. “If an ancient society can

believe it’s possible then why can’t we?”

The chief continued to stare at the ceiling then brought his eyes

down to Mulder, and stared at him. “You actually believe this, Agent

Mulder?”

“Until it’s proven otherwise, yes, I do,” Mulder said, holding his

ground.

“So you think these spirits got pissed off and started attacking park

visitors?”

Mulder lowered his head and smiled, “Not attacking them;

transferring, transferring what brought about their deaths. Maybe

their cause of death can be inflicted upon others.”

The chief continued to stare at Mulder. “I’m not sayin’ you’re a

liar Agent Mulder, but I’d be more likely to believe this theory of

yours if Agent Scully were sitting here telling me the same thing.”

“Agent Scully isn’t feeling well, I dropped her back at the room,”

Mulder said, unsure himself, what, exactly, was bothering her. “Look

chief, can we at least do some digging and see if the tombstones are

there like the book says they will be.”

The chief eyed Mulder but finally smiled and said; “Okay I don’t

think doin’ a little pokin’ around would do any harm. Let me call

the street department and get a couple of guys up there with shovels.

Give me about an hour.”

As Mulder turned to leave, the chief was already on the phone to the

street department. Mulder liked the way things moved in a small

town, there wasn’t a lot of red tape to deal with. He drove back to

the bed and breakfast, having decided he would be more comfortable in

jeans rather than his usual FBI attire.

He found the door to their room locked so he slipped his key in and

turned the knob. The door opened but Scully was not there. He knew

she would want to be in on the dig, so he decided to change his

clothes while he waited for her return. Mulder loosened his tie and

pulled it from his neck. He headed for the bathroom but found

something on the other side of the door was preventing him from

opening it. He finally pushed it open and found Scully lying on the

floor in front of the tub; she was curled up in a near fetal

position.

“Scully!” Mulder said as he bent down to cup her face in his hand.

She was burning up with beads of sweat breaking out on her forehead.

He checked her pulse and found it was racing. She was unresponsive

to his calling her name or to his touch.

Mulder ran to the door and yelled for Mrs. Blue, she appeared at the

bottom of the stairs. “Call an ambulance, my partner is sick!”

Mulder turned back to Scully, scooped her up and gently carried her

downstairs to the couch in the sitting room. He stroked the damp

hair away from her face as she briefly regained consciousness.

“Scully, what’s happening to you, I need to tell the medics.”

Scully was trying to focus on Mulder but having a hard time doing it.

“I’m not sure, but my throat hurts and I ache all over. Must be a

virus.” Her voice trailed off as she lost consciousness again.

Mrs. Blue was standing in the front yard waving the ambulance in.

Two paramedics jumped out, each one was carrying a kit, while the

driver was backing up to the door. A tall slim young man bounded up

the steps as the other medic helped the driver get out the stretcher.

The medic found Scully lying on the couch. “Excuse me sir,” he said

as he maneuvered around Mulder. He bent down and touched her face.

“What’s her name?”

“Scully, I mean, Dana,” Mulder mumbled, still in shock.

“Dana, that’s a nice name,” the medic replied, as he began to work on

Scully. He flashed a penlight in her eyes and listened to her heart.

“Pretty hair,” he said. Mulder was aware of the psychology behind

the medic’s ramblings, ‘keep the family calm with small talk, it

makes the job easier’.

The second medic and the driver brought in the stretcher. The tall,

slim medic finished taking Scully’s blood pressure and looked down at

her, “Brad, we got a load-and-go.” They gently lifted Scully onto

the stretcher, placed a blanket over her, and buckled her down.

Mulder turned to the driver, “Where are you taking her?”

“To Goshen General,” the driver said looking Mulder over. “You’re

not from around here are you?”

“No, no we’re not,” Mulder softly replied, feeling as if all the air

has been let out of him. Scully was taken down the steps and loaded

into the back of the ambulance.

Mrs. Blue grabbed Mulder by the arm; “I’ll take you to her son.”

“Thank you,” Mulder mumbled.

Scully was taken to a small community hospital some 13 miles west of

Cavin. By the time Mulder arrived and filled out the paperwork, she

had already been admitted and was being attended to.

Mulder hadn’t been allowed to see her, but he was introduced to a Dr.

Yoder who asked Mulder a series of questions regarding Scully’s

health. Mulder answered him but left out the part about the implant.

He did tell the doctor that no surgery was to be done on her without

his consent. The doctor gave him a strange look but didn’t question

him any further. Mulder knew there was no way in hell that they were

going to be allowed to removing that chip.

Leaning against the wall Mulder asked, “Do you have any idea what’s

wrong with Dana?”

The doctor looked over the top of his glasses and said, “It appears

to be a virus, but we just don’t know for sure yet.” With those few

words, he left to check on Scully.

Mulder pulled his cell phone out of his coat pocket and with shaking

fingers made a call, he hoped, he would never have to make. “Sir

it’s Mulder. . .”

Mulder closed his phone and noticed Mrs. Blue standing across the

hall from him. He walked over and clasped her hands. “Thank you,

for all your help.”

“No trouble at all, Agent Mulder.” She started to leave and turned

back to add, “I’m sure she’ll be just fine.”

“I hope so,” Mulder said through red-rimmed eyes.

Mulder paced outside the ICU as nurses and doctors came and went,

samples were taken, X-rays were given, and tests were run, but still

no news. A nurse took pity on him and brought him a cup of coffee.

One hour ran into four, and four ran into the evening.

Mulder was staring into space, shifting his weight from foot to foot,

when Dr. Yoder emerged from the ICU. “Mr. Mulder,” the doctor said,

startling him, “Dana, appears to be suffering from Spinal

Meningitis.” Mulder felt as if he’d just been kicked in the stomach.

The doctor continued, “She needs more care than we can give her here,

I’m having Agent Scully airlifted to Fort Wayne. It’s only a twenty

minute trip by air ambulance.”

Mulder numbly nodded his head and choked out, “Will she be okay?”

“We really don’t know at this point, Agent Mulder. She is very ill

but they will do all they can for her.” Dr. Yoder excused himself

and walked to the nurses’ station. Mulder couldn’t make out what he

was saying, but he was fairly certain it was about Scully.

Mulder now needed to get forty-five miles south to the hospital in

Fort Wayne. He called the local State Police Post, and explained his

situation, within minutes he found an Indiana State Police cruiser

waiting for him outside the hospital.

The trooper was years older than Mulder and very professional. He

pulled out into the darkness and sped south, changing highways

frequently. Mulder didn’t say much; he just listened to the

trooper’s radio crackle, when suddenly his cell phone rang, startling

him.

“Mulder.”

“Mulder, it’s Skinner.”

“Where are you sir?”

We’re just landing in Fort Wayne. Where to now?”

Mulder sighed and rubbed his forehead, finally something was going

right. “Stay where you are sir, they’ve ‘coptered Scully to Fort

Wayne.” The trooper glanced over at Mulder, “Who’s that?”

Mulder looked over, “My AD at the FBI, he’s flown in with my

partner’s mother.”

The trooper picked up the microphone on his radio, “This is 22-16, I

need a car to go to the Fort Wayne airport to pick up. . .” He

paused.

Mulder hurriedly said, “AD Walter Skinner.”

“AD Walter Skinner with the FBI, and he’ll have a woman with him.

They need transport to Parkview ASAP.”

The dispatcher responded, “Clear.”

Mulder relayed the message to Skinner and closed his phone. He

slumped back into the seat, only able to mutter, “Thanks.”

Mulder stared out the window as farms and homes zipped past. He

recalled Scully saying; “Don’t you just want to get out of the damn

car?” He had to smile; he loved her more now than he ever did

before, and before he loved her with every fiber in his being. His

thoughts ran wild; what if he lost her now, now that their

relationship has finally become intimate and solid. Now that they

had finally decided that they would always be together through the

good times and the bad. Why now! Mulder swallowed hard and continued

to look out the window.

The trooper pulled up in front of a tall, well-lit hospital. Mulder

stepped from the cruiser and stuck his head back in, “Thanks for

everything.”

Just then the troopers radio came to life, there was a bad pile-up on

I-69. “You’re welcome, I’d better go and good luck,” the trooper

replied as he grabbed his microphone. Mulder closed the door as the

trooper pulled out into the night with his lights and siren on.

Mulder shuttered at the cold and pulled his coat a little tighter to

his body as he walked briskly into the hospital.

Scully was on the fourth floor in the ICU. Doctor Jacobs introduced

himself and filled Mulder in on her condition. She had received fine

care prior to her arrival at Parkview and was now being administered

high doses of antivirals as well as being treated for a high fever

but so far she wasn’t responding. She hadn’t regained consciousness

and they were giving her oxygen. Before Mulder could see her, he was

given a preventative inoculation against the disease. Finally he was

admitted to the ICU to see her but only for a few minutes.

Scully had hoses and tubes running in and out of her and a fever-

reducing blanket over her. Mulder gently held her hand between his

two larger ones, during their quiet times together Scully found

comfort in this small act. Now he just wanted to curl up next to her

and cry.

A nurse pulled back the curtain that surrounded Scully’s bed. “Mr.

Mulder, there are some people out here to see you.” Mulder

disregarded the nurse standing there and kissed Scully’s cheek then

ran his thumb across her auburn lashes. He quietly slipped out of

the room to find Maggie and Skinner standing there. Mulder felt he

had to put on a good front, and tried to smile at the pair standing

before him, but he can’t hide his feelings and croaked out, “She’s

got Spinal Meningitis.”

Maggie gasped, “What, but how? She wasn’t exposed, was she?”

Mulder drew a blank stare; the pieces to the puzzle were finally

beginning to fall into place. He grabbed Maggie by the shoulder and

stepped around her. “I need to make a phone call.” He took out his

cell and walked to the end of the hallway where a large window

overlooked the sleeping city.

Mulder was overheard by Skinner to say, “I need to have Chief Grant

call me back at my cell phone as soon as possible, the number is 260-

555-9355, and I don’t care what ‘hour in the AM’ it is, this is an

emergency!” Mulder slammed his cell phone shut.

Skinner approached him. “What’s going on here, Agent?” He asked

sharply, as he trust his hands deep into his trench coat pockets.

“I can’t explain it right now sir, but if I can get the chief on the

line, I just might be able to help Scully.”

Skinner looked over at Maggie, who was hovering over her daughter.

“The State Trooper who brought us in said they have a family care

center attached to the hospital. I’m going to get Mrs. Scully

settled in there.”

“Thanks,” Mulder said, as he turned to look in at Scully. Maggie

left the ICU and approached him; without lifting his tear-filled eyes

he firmly said, “Scully will be fine. She has to be.”

Skinner returned to Mrs. Scully’s side. “I’ve made arrangements for

the night, we should go.” He took her by the arm and led her to the

elevators.

Mulder turned to stare through the glass at Scully, just then his

cell phone rang. “Mulder.”

“Agent Mulder, how’s she doing?”

“How, how did you. . .” Mulder was surprised.

“Word travels fast in a small town.”

Mulder sighed and rubbed his forehead, “Not so good, I’m afraid.

Chief, how fast can you get an excavating team together?”

“Agent Mulder, your partner is very ill, shouldn’t you be worried

about her first?”

“I am.” Mulder knew the only person who would understand his motives

now lay gravely ill. “Chief, this just might save her life.”

“I’m not sure I understand?” The chief sighed, “but I’ll try to

rustle up a couple of guys.”

“I’ll meet you there in an hour.” Mulder closed his cell and quietly

walked in the ICU to Scully’s bed. He had seen her like this too

many times, so still, so quiet. If not for the constant beep of the

machines he would have thought she was dead. He held her warm hand,

she was still suffering from the fever, while he ran his fingers

across her forehead and down her jaw line avoiding all the tubes and

hoses. He knew what he had to do and it pained him; he had to leave

her to pursue what he hoped would be a cure for her, no matter how

far fetched others might think it to be. He flashed back to her

cancer, to a time when his motives had been questioned once before.

He softly kissed her warm cheek and slipped out of her room, glancing

back at her once more before he left.

Mulder called a cab and made his way back to Cavin. He arrived at

Prentice Park to find the chief, his deputy and two city workers

already there. They turned to look as the cab caught them in its

headlights. Mulder stepped from the car, knowing if his guess was

right that he was racing against time. Running up to Chief Grant,

Mulder yelled above the din of the backhoe, “What are they waiting

for, chief?”

“For you tell them where to dig.”

“Anywhere,” Mulder shouted, “let’s get this show on the road.”

The chief motioned for the backhoe operator to begin digging while

the others looked on.

It was well past midnight when the first scoop of dirt was lifted

from the ground. Mulder ordered the backhoe driver to dig deeper.

By now they were attracting a crowd. The chief was right; word did

travel fast in a small town.

“They have to be here,” Mulder muttered as he subconsciously pulled

on his bottom lip, his hopes were fading with each scoop of dirt that

was brought up.

The chief approached Mulder, “Agent Mulder, I don’t mind helping out

with your investigation, but my men are beginning to question why

we’re here, at this spot, at this hour.” Just then the backhoe

operator yelled, “I’ve hit something!”

Mulder ran to the hole with the chief hot on his heels. He jumped in

and shined his flashlight on a smooth, white stone. He dug around

the stone with his hands to expose all of it. The stone was flat at

one end and curved at the other and over three feet in length. He

flipped the thin stone over, while the chief shined his flashlight

beam on it, revealing it to be engraved with the words ‘Susan

Higgins, 1874′. Mulder smiled as he wiped his sweat-covered forehead

on his coatsleeve. He lifted the stone up to the chief, whose only

words were, “Well, I’ll be damned.”

Mulder climbed out of the hole and instructed the backhoe operator to

dig deeper still. He turned to the chief, “I think we’ve found your

missing pioneers. Do you think you can arrange to get these people

moved?”

“Agent Mulder, I think when the good town folk hear that their kids

have been playing on a graveyard, they will be more than happy to

move them.”

Mulder attempted to brush the dirt and mud from his filthy coat.

“Chief, I would consider it a personal favor if you would move a

couple of the bodies right away.” He pulled his shirt cuffs down and

added, “I want them to know we mean business.”

“Who’s we?” The chief asked with a puzzled look on his face.

“Just make sure they get moved.” Mulder shouted as he turns to leave.

“Aren’t you gonna stick around, Agent Mulder?” The chief shouted

back.

Mulder yelled back to the chief, “No sir, I have more important

things to tend to. Do you think I could get a lift to my car?”

A deputy dropped Mulder at the bed and breakfast, where he picked up

his car and headed back to Fort Wayne. The drive back was an anxious

one. Mulder knew no one but Scully would understand his motives. He

just hoped he could someday tell her. He had called Skinner but the

news was not good, there had been no change in her condition.

Back at the park, Chief Grant was true to his word. He made

arrangements to store the unearthed bodies at two local funeral

homes.

Mulder swung into the hospital parking lot and raced up the sidewalk.

The ride to the fourth floor seemed to take forever. He found

Skinner and Maggie outside the ICU. A despondent Maggie looked up.

Skinner approached Mulder who was still wearing the same filthy

clothes he had on yesterday. His hair was disheveled and his hands

and face were covered in grime; he looked worn out. Skinner blocked

his path to Maggie. “Agent Mulder!” Skinner could barely cover his

anger, “Where the hell have you been?”

“Out, sir,” was all Mulder said, trying to sidestep Skinner, but

Skinner was having none of it. He grabbed Mulder by the arm, “Look

Agent, your responsibility is here, to Agent Scully and to Maggie.”

“That’s exactly what I am doing, sir, taking responsibility,” Mulder

said, through clenched teeth. “Now get out of my way!” He couldn’t

look at Maggie; she must hate him for ditching her daughter once

again. He moved to the ICU door and looked in. Scully was lying

still and near death. Maybe he was wrong; maybe this conclusion was

too easy to jump to.

Maggie approached Mulder, and gently laid her hand on his forearm,

“Fox, Dana once told me she believed in you and trusted you. I want

you to know I feel the same.” She squeezed his arm. “I’m sure you

have done all you can.”

Mulder shed tears that left dirty trails down his face, “I’m not sure

this time it’s enough.”

Back at the park, Chief Grant had his men lifting the coffin

containing Susan Higgins’ remains from the ground. It was in such a

fragile state that it proved necessary to first shore up the bottom

with planking before the men could remove it.

At the hospital, Mulder turned back to face Maggie then went down the

hallway to clean up and compose himself. He took off his dirty coat

and dejectedly tossed it into the corner. He pumped the soap into

his dirty palms and rubbed and wrung his hands together trying to

squelch the frustration that was growing within him. He shut off the

water and shook off his hands then grabbed several paper towels and

ran water over them to wipe off his face. The man staring back at

him was not the same man from ten years earlier, he was harder,

edgier and no longer the wide-eyed agent he once was, but he did love

and the woman who now lay close to death loved him.

He looked up at the white spackled ceiling and prayed to Scully’s God

to spare her life. He had to laugh and shake his head, at least now

he had covered all the bases. He stiffly bent down and slowly picked

up his coat. He was needed elsewhere.

Upon returning he found Maggie and Skinner gone. He slipped into

Scully’s room, took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. He

pulled a chair up to Scully’s bedside and grasped her hand. No one,

no rules were going to keep him from her side from this point on he

thought as he rubbed his stubbled cheek across her hand.

Chief Grant stood by as the backhoe driver moved the lever, pulling

the straps tight. The driver pushed another lever forward to lift

the coffin from its resting-place for the first time in more than 125

years. The coffin was slowly lifted from the ground, the hearse

backed up, and it was slid inside. Once secured, the hearse pulled

away to deliver the remains of Susan Higgins to the Renner Funeral

Home, to await burial at Oak Park Cemetery.

Mulder clasped Scully’s hand tightly as he continued to rub it

against his cheek. Suddenly he felt her fingers coil and relax. He

was certain it was just reflexes taking over but her eyes were

fluttering and slowly opened. Mulder leaned in to nuzzle her neck,

“Scully, it’s me.”

He drew back just as she opened her mouth and softly moaned,

“Mulder.”

His face broke out into a large grin while he blinked back the tears;

“I’m here.”

He looked up to see her temperature was down and her vitals were

returning to normal. Scully’s eyes were closed but she managed to

say, “Mulder, what happened?”

He shook his head; “It doesn’t matter now. You get some sleep.” He

kissed her forehead and walked out of the ICU. He leaned against the

wall and sobbed.

The evacuation team continued to unearth bodies as daylight broke.

Mulder caught Maggie and Skinner at the elevator and gave them the

good news. The State Police had relayed the agent’s gear to the

hospital so Mulder found Maggie’s room and used it to shower, shave

and change his clothes. He had just tied his shoes when he became so

sleepy he had to lie down for just a few minutes but found he could

not sleep without Scully by his side.

Maggie and Skinner found Dana dozing, so they left her and returned

forty-five minutes later, to find her sitting up and free of all the

tubes except one IV. Scully was surprised to see them as they

entered her room. “Mom, what are you doing here?”

“How you feeling, honey?”

“Considering what the doctors’ tell me I’ve been through, I feel

good.”

Maggie clasped Dana’s hand; “I was so worried about you. Fox called

and we caught the next flight out.”

The door opened and in walked Mulder; Scully’s eyes caught his, to

them there was no one else in the room. His eyes were red-rimmed and

tired looking but he was the best thing Scully had ever seen. She

turned her head slightly and held out one hand. He took it and

squeezed it, as if to reaffirm that she was indeed still here. Tears

welled up in his eyes as a grin covered his face.

Skinner had his hands on his hips and was shuffling his feet as he

looked around the room with red-rimmed eyes. Maggie moved from her

daughters’ bed to stand next to him.

Mulder was no longer the one sitting in the hall as Scully celebrated

another victory over death, he now meant as much to her as her own

family. Maggie and Skinner slipped out the door unobserved by the

two people presently in each other’s arms.

Mulder brushed the hair away from Scully’s face and stared into her

huge, blue eyes. She smiled up at her partner, and as if reading her

thoughts, he said, “Scully, I think you were affected by the same

curse or transference, whatever you want to call it, as the other

victims were.”

Scully started to speak, “Mul. . .”

“How else can it be explained? You contracted an often-fatal disease

after a visit to the park, you didn’t respond to aggressive

treatments but the minute I had the first body moved, you recovered.”

Scully looked stunned. “You had them moved?” she softly asked.

Mulder moved from holding Scully to sitting up facing her. “I was

certain that you would die, I did what I had to do,” Mulder said,

trying to talk around the lump in his throat.

Scully leaned in to grasp him around the neck. “Thank you, I love

you,” is all she managed to whisper. Mulder moved in to kiss her

just as the doctor walked in. They looked at one another with slight

smiles and moved apart. Mulder slid off the bed as the doctor

approached Scully. He smiled down at his patient, “How are you

feeling, Agent Scully?”

“I’m fine,” Scully said, as she caught Mulder’s frown. “But a little

tired,” she quickly added.

“Well, I’ll think we’ll keep you one more night Dana, but your

recovery is remarkable. The aggressive use of anti-virals seems to

have brought about a complete turn around, with no side effects.

You’re one lucky woman, Dana.”

Scully looked at Mulder and simply replied; “I know that.”

Mulder waited for the doctor to leave; then leaned in to give Scully

a proper kiss. “I’ll be back later.” Scully nodded and fell asleep

before Mulder had left the room.

Skinner and Maggie stopped by Scully’s room on their way to the

airport. They were flying out immediately while Mulder was going to

fly back later with Scully. Maggie kissed her daughter and stroked

her hair as she fought back the tears.

The following day, Mulder loaded their luggage and gear into a cab

and was headed back into the hospital to get Scully, when his cell

phone rang. “Mulder.”

“Agent Mulder, this is Chief Grant, how is Agent Scully doing?”

“She’s being released, chief.”

“That’s great, glad to hear it.”

“Me too.”

“Agent Mulder, I did a little checking yesterday, we had two deaths

in the county about four months ago from Spinal Meningitis and they

were both park visitors.”

“That’s interesting, chief.”

“Care to come back and do a little investigating with me, agent?”

“No thanks Chief, we’re headed home. Sounds like you’re on the right

track though, you’d make a good detective.”

“Don’t think so agent, I like it here.”

“Well, keep me informed.”

“I will.”

Mulder closed his phone and stuffed it into his pocket. Scully was

just being wheeled out, so he took her arm to help her into the cab

and thanked the hospital staff, before he crawled in beside her. He

put his arm around her thin frame and drew her close. He knew Scully

had seen too much not to believe his version of the truth.

Epilogue

Two days later. . .

Scully was padding around Mulder’s apartment in her robe and pajamas,

still too weak to return to work. He had insisted she stay with him

and she didn’t complain, in fact she was touched by his concern for

her. She walked over to the bookshelf that housed the aquarium. The

fish all crowded to the top of the tank in anticipation of being fed.

Scully grinned at the memory of Mulder’s comments then took the top

off the can of fish food and dropped a few flakes into the tank.

Scully looked in at the feeding frenzy and sighed, “Mulder was right,

I would miss you guys.” She then closed the top to the tank.

~ The End ~

Yes, Fox, There Really Is a Santa

Title: Yes, Fox, there really is a Santa

Author: Vickie Moseley

Summary: Mulder’s disbelief is challenged

Rating: PG-13

Category: Mild humor

Written for Virtual Season 11’s Winter Special.

Archive: Two weeks exclusive on VS 11’s website.

After that, anywhere.

Disclaimer: I don’t own these characters, I just

play with them. And I don’t own Santa Claus, but I

do believe!

Comments and candy canes to:

vickiemoseley1978@yahoo.com

Thanks and Happy Holidays to all our VS artists,

authors and readers. You guys are keeping the joy

alive!

Yes, Fox, There Really Is a Santa

By Vickie Moseley

Upon reflection, Mulder had to admit his situation

was his own fault. Remembering last year’s fiasco of

a Christmas Eve spent snowed-in at a crowded airport,

Mulder had suggested he and Scully head out to San

Diego the weekend before Christmas. Once there,

Scully had offered to take Tara out shopping, with

just a few days left before Christmas. Naturally,

Mulder had assumed Bill would be around to keep an

eye on the almost six-year old Matthew. Just as

naturally, Bill had a more pressing engagement, which

included picking up Maggie at the airport, who had

flown out separately to take advantage of a cheaper

flight she found on the internet.

Mulder had offered to go along and help with the

luggage, but Bill had quickly snuffed out that idea.

Matty tended to run off in crowds and an airport was

the last place Bill wanted to take him.

“Mom’s flight shouldn’t be too delayed, they only got

7 inches of snow at Dulles,” Bill had assured Mulder

with an evil grin. “We’ll be home before you know

it.”

That had been an hour and a half earlier and already

Mulder was ready to call for back up.

“Hey, would you like me to read to you?” Mulder

asked, searching the room for any diversion.

Matty gave him a look, a definite Scully genetic

trait that seemed to question whether Mulder had the

ability to read anything of interest. Finally, the

boy hurried over to the bookshelf and picked a book

from the bottom shelf, which seemed crammed full of

very thin volumes.

“This one!” Matty declared as he deposited the book

in Mulder’s lap and climbed on the sofa next to the

agent.

Mulder looked at the cover. “The Night Before

Christmas,” he read aloud.

Matty nodded enthusiastically.

Mulder nodded back and opened the book. “T’was the

night before Christmas and all through the house not

a creature was stirring, not even a mouse,” he

continued, and had to bite back a grin as Matty

snuggled into his side, not entirely unlike the

little boy’s aunt had done just a few nights before,

but for much different reasons.

“We used to have mice,” Matty said solemnly. “Daddy

murdered ’em.”

Mulder coughed, well, choked was more like it. “I’m

sure he was just getting rid of mice, Matty. That

doesn’t qualify as ‘murder’.”

“Mommy said he murdered ’em. I’m glad. They ate

into my box of banana bread oatmeal. Little

bastards!”

Mulder choked again. “Now, I’m _sure_ your mom

doesn’t want you using that word,” he corrected

hastily.

Matty looked up at him like he was the silliest man

he’d ever seen. “Read!”

“Oh, yeah. Where was I?”

“Mice,” Matty reminded.

“Oh, right. . . . not a creature was stirring, not

even a mouse. The stockings were hung by the chimney

with care, in hopes that St. Nicholas soon would be

there. The children were nestled all snug in their

beds, while visions of sugar plums – -”

“My Daddy says fairies aren’t made of sugar plums,”

Matty advised Mulder seriously.

“I’m sure he’s quite the expert on that subject,”

Mulder replied dryly. “Mind if I continue?”

Matty gave him a shrug and settled back into the

cushions.

” . . . danced in their heads. Whilst Mama in her

kerchief and I in my cap, had just settled our heads

for a long winter’s nap . . .”

Mulder made it through the rest of the poem by Dr.

Moore without further interruption.

“And then he exclaimed, ‘ere he drove out of sight,

Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good night.”

“I like Santa Claus,” Matty said with a yawn.

“I’m sure you do,” Mulder said with a fond smile.

Matty picked up on the neutrality of the response

immediately. “Don’t you believe in Santa Claus, Mr.

Mulder?”

Mulder flinched, first, because Matty had followed

his father’s orders and put ‘Mr.’ in front of

Mulder’s name, and second because the little boy was

that perceptive. It was something he didn’t want to

get into with a child, particularly not a child who

obviously still believed.

“I’m sure there is plenty of evidence to support the

theory of a jolly old St. Nick,” Mulder said, and bit

his tongue when he realized he’d just parroted

Scully’s words from earlier in the week when they

were discussing a particularly outlandish case. He

hoped he didn’t sound as condescending as his partner

had when she’d said the words to him.

Matty frowned. “If you don’t believe, he can’t bring

you presents, Mr. Mulder,” he confided.

Mulder gave the boy a weak smile. “That’s OK, Matty.

I have everything I want.”

Tara and Scully arrived not much later and hot on

their heels were Bill and Maggie. The discussion was

forgotten, at least as far as Mulder was concerned.

Matty, however, couldn’t seem to put the idea out of

his head.

Later that night at their hotel, Scully cornered

Mulder about Matty’s suspicions.

“Mulder, why did you tell Matty you didn’t believe in

Santa Claus?” she demanded around a mouthful of

toothpaste.

“I didn’t say I didn’t believe, Scully. I just

didn’t fall into the trap most adults do and assume

that kids are naive enough to ignore a lie when they

hear it.”

“In other words, you really don’t believe in Santa

Claus,” she said, after a rinse and spit.

“To be perfectly honest, no, I don’t believe.” He

moved past her to take the spot at the sink and

attend to his own oral hygiene. “And Scully, c’mon,

you can’t tell me you actually believe in Santa

Claus,” he accused. “Matty’s not here, it’s just you

and me. ‘Fess up!”

“Sorry, Mulder. I’m a firm believer.”

He stared at her, unconvinced. He even crossed his

arms.

“Mulder after all the crap we’ve been through, the

very fact that we’ve lived to see another Christmas

is enough to make me believe in not only a higher

power, but all the higher powers you could rattle of

from that photographic memory of yours. But in this

particular case, I happen to have empirical proof of

the existence of St. Nicholas.”

“You’re referring to the Bishop of the early

Christian Church in Asia Minor, I’m assuming,” he

said dryly, still not uncrossing his arms.

“No, I’m referring to the ‘chubby and plump, right

jolly old elf’ who crawls down chimneys. Or, in my

case, comes through the front door.”

“There’s a story here,” Mulder said firmly, backing

up to sit down on his side of the bed and scooting up

to rest his back against the headboard. “Tell me a

bedtime story, Scully,” he said in a singsong voice.

She grinned and crawled up next to him on the bed,

taking his hand. “I must have been four because I

wasn’t in school yet.”

“Early memories are the most unreliable,” Mulder said

pointedly.

She shot him an icy look and continued, undeterred.

“Dad was at sea that year, and that left Mom with all

the Christmas preparations. There were the four of

us kids and she was still buying presents for her

nieces and nephews, not to mention Dad’s family. To

say that she had a full plate was an understatement.”

“I can imagine,” Mulder interjected with an

affectionate smile. Maggie Scully was one of his

favorite people and he didn’t care who knew it.

“That was the year I wanted a Barbie. But not the

blonde bombshell they were selling on television day

and night. I wanted the one with red hair.”

“Midge,” Mulder supplied. At Scully’s cocked head,

he grinned. “Midge had red hair. She was Barbie’s

best friend. She ran around with some doof, can’t

recall his name, but I always assumed she had a thing

for Ken.” It was Scully’s turn to cross her arms.

“Sam had the whole collection. Complete with ‘Dream

House’,” he concluded.

“Well, at the ripe age of four, I just called her

‘red haired Barbie’ and I wanted one with all my

might. But in all the excitement of Christmas, I had

neglected to include that item on my wish list when

Mom took us to sit on Santa’s lap at the Base

Christmas Party. So Mom had no idea that’s what I

wanted.”

“And this proves the existence of Santa Claus . . .

how?”

“Because I wrote Santa a letter and stuck it in the

bushes outside our bedroom window. When I looked in

the bushes a few days later, the letter was gone.

Not only that, but on Christmas morning, there under

the tree was my Midge doll and the very outfit I

wanted for her.”

Mulder smiled and shook his head, then pulled her

into a hug. “Boy, with that kind of evidence, you

should write a book,” he chuckled.

“You still doubt he exists?”

“Scully, let me tell you a little story, though not

nearly as sweet as yours. When I was five, I wanted

to believe. But my next-door neighbor, Jimmy

Galbrath, was a year older and far wiser than I. One

Christmas Eve, we set up a recon mission, to detect

if there really was a Santa Claus. I had a bird’s

eye view of his rooftop from my bedroom window just

as he could see mine from his. We each stayed up all

night, until our parents called us down to open

presents and ‘see what St. Nick’ brought us. I can

tell you this; there were no reindeer, no sleigh, no

jolly old man in a red suit. But I still got my

Flexible Flyer wooden sled I’d been begging for since

Labor Day. From that day on, I understood that Santa

was the magic parents want their children to have,

and so they give it to them.”

She looked at him and shook her head. “This is

obviously a question of faith,” she concluded, arms

crossed.

“And we rarely agree on that topic,” he noted.

She sighed and then leaned over and gave him a kiss.

“That’s all right, Mulder. Santa has a way of making

believers out of everyone.”

He didn’t have time to ponder that thought because

she was already busy removing his shirt and his mind

was quick to switch gears.

Two days later

December 23

Three women sat at the kitchen table, all with

worried expressions.

“I’ve even looked online, Dana. It is not to be

found!” Tara exclaimed woefully.

“How about that big shopping mall downtown?” Maggie

suggested. “Don’t they have a ‘Legoland’ store?”

“They do, Mom. We’ve been there,” Scully said with a

frown. “Apparently, the one Lego set that Matty

wants is the one that’s completely sold out.”

“The manufacturer,” Maggie offered. “Surely they can

tell you the names of other dealers.”

“Tried them. They were caught totally unawares.

That new cartoon of dinosaurs just really ratcheted

up the interest. It wasn’t even in their quarterly

reports as a potential big seller. They admitted to

me on the phone that they were caught with their

pants down on this one. It’s a total sellout.”

“Just like those stupid Cabbage Patch dolls,” Maggie

muttered, shaking her head. “Or that crazy Midge

doll,” she added, more to herself than to anyone

else.

At that moment, Mulder breezed in, carrying a load of

groceries. “They were out of the stick cinnamon in

the jars, Tara. I had to buy two little bags.”

Tara hopped up from the table and searched through

the plastic sacks he’d just placed on the counter.

“The fact you found any is a miracle, Mulder!

Thanks, these will do fine. But I didn’t give you

enough money.”

He gave her a disgusted look and shook her head.

“Tara, you’re feeding us, don’t sweat it. It wasn’t

that much.” He looked around to his partner and her

mother. “Did I miss something. Everyone OK? Nobody

got sick, did they?”

Maggie looked up, startled, and then smiled broadly

at him. “No, Fox, nothing so dire. We just can’t

seem to find the one toy Matty really wants for

Christmas.”

Mulder nodded in understanding. “No chance of a

substitution?”

“You’ve talked to him, Mulder. What do you think?”

Scully asked. “We can’t find the Lego Dinosaur set.”

“He’s mentioned it about a hundred times in the last

few days,” Mulder agreed. “No way will that one get

by with a substitute. You can’t find it anywhere?

How about the net?”

Scully raised an eyebrow and he immediately

recognized his mistake at underestimating their

search. “Sorry, I should have known better,” he

apologized.

“He’ll just have to be disappointed this year,” Tara

said sadly.

“Oh, sweetie, he’s getting so many other nice

things,” Maggie tried to reassure her. “I’m sure by

the time he’s got all his presents opened and around

him, he’ll never miss that set.”

Tara looked unconvinced, but gave Maggie a weak smile

and a nod. “Well, I better get dinner started.”

“I’ll give you a hand,” Scully offered, but Mulder

grabbed her arm.

“I was hoping we could get out this afternoon, see

the sights,” he said. He gave his partner a look

that said ‘just go along with me’ and reluctantly,

she did.

“Oh, all right. Uh, we’ll do clean up detail

tonight, Tara,” she promised.

Tara was still distracted by her failure at shopping

to give it a second thought. “Sure, that would be

great,” she said flatly.

“Where are we going?” Scully asked when they got

outside.

“We’re going to find that dinosaur set, or come home

on our shields,” Mulder informed her.

Scully frowned and caught his arm. “Why? Mulder,

it’s just one toy.”

Mulder shook his head and clasped his hand over hers

where it rested on his forearm. “He’s a believer,

Scully. Maybe we don’t share the same object of

belief, but I don’t want him to be disappointed.”

“He’s Bill’s son,” Scully pointed out with a smirk.

“So maybe I can score points with the next generation

of Scullys,” Mulder said with a grin. “C’mon. We’re

FBI agents. We track down mutant sewer monsters on a

daily basis. How hard can it be to find one toy in a

nation filled with strip malls?” He pulled out his

cell phone and started to dial.

“Who are you calling?” she asked as they both got

into the car.

“The experts in toys,” he replied and turned his

attention to the phone. “Yeah, Byers, it’s me. I

have a job for you guys, I think it’s right up your

alley.”

Fourteen toy stores in all the San Diego metro area

and five phone calls later, they had yet to hear a

good word.

“Not even on Ebay?” Mulder whined. “No, I don’t

think they have a thousand bucks in the bank

somewhere, Langly. That’s totally out of line for a

kids’ toy at Christmas. Yeah, I agree. No, thanks,

and thank the other two. I appreciate it. No, I

won’t count this against your ‘case solved’ ratio,”

he added with a chuckle.

He’d no sooner disconnected that call when Scully’s

cell phone chirped. “Yes sir. No luck? How about

your contact in New York? No luck there, either?

No, sir, I don’t think we need to tax the Bureau

resources any further on this. Yeah, I will. Thanks

for trying, sir.” She closed down her cell phone and

sat next to her partner, looking equally dejected.

“Skinner’s a bust.”

“So are the boys. Nothing. That rotten toy set

doesn’t seem to exist on the North American

continent!” Mulder proclaimed angrily.

Scully rubbed his arm. “C’mon, it’s getting late and

we promised Tara we’d be over for dinner by 6.”

He took her hand and kissed it lightly. “I just

really wanted to find that for him.”

Dinner was a lively time, with Matty chatting non-

stop about all the dinosaurs he intended to make with

his new Lego set when he got it. Tara and Bill tried

unsuccessfully to steer his attention toward other

subjects, but the young boy was not to be swayed.

After dinner, Mulder was helping Scully do the dishes

when his cell phone rang.

“Byers, what have you got for me?” Mulder ended up

walking out the back door and into the yard to get

better reception. Scully finished up the dishes and

was about to join him when he came back inside.

“The guys have a lead,” he said quietly.

“On a set? A new one?” Scully asked, biting her lip.

“Yeah, only one hitch: it’s in Oakland.”

Scully scowled. “Oakland? That’s 700 miles away!

Mulder, there’s no way we can get something shipped

quickly to arrive tomorrow night! Not at this late

hour,” she said, glancing down at her watch.

“I know. That’s why I’m going to drive up and get

it,” he said firmly.

“Are you nuts! We can’t just disappear for, what, 15

hours to go pick up a toy! Mom and Tara are counting

on me to help finish wrapping the presents, and

Tara’s having the Open House tomorrow night, I can’t

just leave . . .”

“Scully, you don’t have to go!” he interrupted her

tirade. “I’ll go. If I drop you off at the motel

and leave now, I could be up there before daybreak.

The owner has it on reserve for me, so I’ll pick it

up when the store opens at 8 and hightail it back

down here. I should be back in time for the Open

House and no one has to be the wiser.”

“Where are you runnin’ off to now,” came a voice from

behind them. Mulder cringed and didn’t move, but

Scully turned to confront her older brother.

“For your information, Mulder has found that Lego set

Matty has been talking about. But it’s in Oakland.

He’s planning on driving up there tonight, picking it

up when the store opens and driving back. So just

lay off, Bill,” she warned.

“No shit, you found one of those sets?” Bill directed

his question to Mulder.

Mulder nodded. “It’s an independent toy dealer. He

has one set, reserved just for me.”

“I don’t work tomorrow,” Bill said, thinking aloud.

“I’ll go pick it up.”

“Bill, the guy won’t hand it over to anyone but me.

He’s a bit, um, well, on the paranoid side. He’ll be

expecting me, I have to show him identification to

get the set.”

Bill rolled his eyes and muttered a mild curse. “So

we both go. That way you don’t have to drive 16

hours straight and I can make sure you get that toy

back here in time.”

Mulder looked dubious and Scully looked concerned.

“C’mon, it’s a better plan than letting ER-boy here

go by himself!” Bill pointed out with a sneer.

Mulder looked over at Scully, who looked over at her

brother. “I’m not so sure of that,” she said,

frowning.

“Let’s do it,” Mulder said finally. “If we get

started right now, we might even be able to catch a

few winks when we get back.”

Bill hurried out of the kitchen to let Tara in on the

plan while Mulder and Scully waited by the door.

“You will be careful,” Scully informed Mulder in no

uncertain terms as they waited for Bill.

“Scully, it’s not like we’re doing any ‘funky

poaching’ here,” he huffed. “It’s more like a college

road trip.”

“I saw that movie, Mulder, and you’re not making any

points with me by bringing that up,” she said, arms

crossing her chest. “I want you to get that toy, but

I want you both back here, safe and sound, tomorrow

evening.”

“I’ll even be a good boy at Midnight Mass tomorrow

night,” he promised, two-fingered salute held high.

“I’ll be the one asleep on your shoulder.”

“Dana, you can drive your rental back to the hotel,

we’ll take my car,” Bill announced when he joined

them. “Got your cell phone, Mulder?”

“Fully charged,” Mulder said, patting his inside

jacket pocket.

“So is mine. Let’s lock and load,” Bill said firmly

and Mulder followed him out the door, after stealing

a kiss from Scully.

Mulder used his insomnia as an excuse to take the

first shift driving. He was a little concerned that

Bill would want to take this opportunity to rag on

him about what a horrible partner he was and how he

was ruining Scully’s life, but he lucked out. By the

time they hit the first interchange on the I-5, Bill

had the seat fully reclined in the big SUV and was

sawing logs and remained that way until the northern

side of Orange County. When Bill took the wheel,

Mulder politely returned the favor.

The sun was just peeking over the mountains when they

pulled into the parking lot of the little strip mall

in Oakland. The toy story, aptly named ‘North Pole,

Limited’ was on the far corner of the mall and Mulder

noted that it was an hour and a half until they

opened. A Denny’s shared the parking lot and Bill

pulled the big car over to a spot near the

restaurant’s door.

Over bacon, eggs, hash browns, pancakes and coffee,

Bill couldn’t hold his curiosity any longer.

“So, you’re doing this to score points with my mom,

right?” he asked, pouring half the carafe of maple

syrup on his short stack of pancakes.

“Nope. I don’t need points with your mom. She likes

me already.” Mulder held back a smirk when Bill

snorted his disbelief.

“If you really want to know why I’m doing this, Bill,

I’ll tell you. I just don’t want Matty to be

disappointed this early in life.”

Bill looked Mulder over hard, as if seeing him for

the first time. Then he picked up a packet of

sweetener and dumped it in his coffee. “Well,

thanks,” he said grudgingly.

“Hey, Bill, if it had been a present for you, I

wouldn’t have crossed the street. Does that make you

feel better?” Mulder asked innocently.

Bill let a full-fledged smile crack his face. “Yeah,

well, I didn’t even go that far, Mulder. I didn’t

get you a damned thing.”

Mulder happily returned the grin. “Then we’re even,”

he said and both men went back to their breakfast.

It was eight o’clock on the dot when they pulled the

car back over to the toy store. A little man who was

a dead ringer for Bob Newhart was unlocking the door.

He was dressed in a bright green suit with a jaunty

pointed hat perched on his head. His gold frame

glasses just barely hugged the end of his pug nose.

“Gentlemen, may I be of assistance?” he asked

formally.

“I believe you have a package for me. Fox Mulder,”

Mulder said, pulling out his FBI wallet and showing

his identification.

The older man took the wallet reverently and studied

the picture, then the man standing before him. “Oh,

we’ve been waiting a long time to meet you, Agent

Mulder,” he said happily. He handed Mulder back his

wallet and stuck out his own hand. “Maurice Selves,

at your service!”

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Selves. You’ve been a

subscriber to the Lone Gunman long?” Mulder asked

congenially.

“Oh, yes. You might say we were the very first

subscribers,” the old man replied with a gleam in his

eye, “firm believers, yes indeed. Now, I know you

gentlemen are in a hurry. We can’t disappoint little

Matthew, can we?” He nodded at them both as he took

his leave to go to the back of the store and behind a

bright green and red curtain.

“Boy, this guy really takes this stuff seriously,”

Bill muttered, looking around. The toy store was

filled with toys, and was decorated right out of a

gingerbread house cookbook. Bill touched a giant

swirled lollipop near the door. “It’s even sticky!”

he proclaimed.

“Yeah, and you want to know how it got sticky?”

Mulder asked. Bill turned slightly green and backed

away. “I didn’t’ think so,” Mulder grumbled.

Maurice returned with a good-sized package and handed

it to Mulder with a smile. “Will that be cash or

charge and would you like to have it gift-wrapped?”

Bill stepped up to the counter, pulling out his

wallet. “Good deed finished, Mulder. Now it’s my

turn. And yes, I’d like that gift-wrapped. Can you

sign the tag ‘To Matty, From Santa Claus’?”

“Oh, yes. I have power of attorney,” Maurice said

with a grin and a wink.

When the toy had been wrapped and the bill paid,

Mulder and Bill headed out to the car. The sky

looked gloomy. “We better move it. We might hit

some rain on the way back,” Bill commented.

Seven and a half hours later, it wasn’t rain that hit

them. It was traffic. Bill glared down at the clock

on the dashboard, which glared back at him an angry,

digital 3:30 p.m. “Where the hell did all this

traffic come from?” he demanded.

Mulder had his ear tuned to the all news station

they’d found on the radio. “It’s a jack-knifed semi

about three miles ahead,” he said glumly. “They’re

suggesting alternate routes.”

“Well, it’s a damned good thing I ate breakfast, or

this would turn into the ‘Donner Party’ real fast,”

Bill growled. “So what’s an alternate route? I

promised Tara we’d be back by 5 and that’s in only

two and a half hours. Back roads take longer than

the interstate.”

“Have you got a map in this tank?” Mulder sneered as

he pulled open the glove box. He finally found a

rather worn map of California. “How old is this

thing?” he asked as he gingerly unfolded it to keep

from ripping it more than it was already.

“Who the hell cares? It’s not like they change ’em

that often. It’ll get us home. Just find a road

that doesn’t go through every podunk farm town.”

Mulder had a brief flash of his conversation with

Maggie exactly one year before and shuddered. She

told him of a Christmas Eve long past and a family

lost on back roads. Like father, like son. But this

time, Mulder would be navigating and hopefully, would

manage to get them to their appointed destination in

time.

Two hours later

“Son of a Bitch!” Bill howled as he looked at the

flat spare tire lying on the ground before him.

“What asshole would sell a car with a flat spare?” he

demanded.

Mulder was crouched just a few feet away loosening

lugnuts on the flattened rear passenger tire. “I

told you, we should just call a tow truck,” Mulder

gasped out as the lugnut refused to budge.

“It’s Christmas eve, for Chrissakes, dumbshit! A tow

truck tonight would cost a fortune,” Bill growled.

He looked up and down the lonely two-lane road. Not

a house in sight. “I better call Tara.”

“Do you even know where we are?” Mulder asked, giving

up on the lugnut and rising to his feet.

“We’re . . . south of Los Angeles,” Bill guessed,

continuing to dial.

“And west of Las Vegas and east of the ocean, that

tells us nothing!” Mulder grumbled. He leaned

against the car, resisting the urge to kick the shit

out of the side panel. “I’ve always thought your

sister had a good sense of direction. Oh, wait,

that’s on your mother’s side. Guess you missed out

on that gene, huh, Bill?” he taunted.

“Honey, it’s me,” Bill said into the phone, ignoring

Mulder’s swipe. “Yeah, well, we might be a little

late. OK, yeah, we’re sort of lost and we have a

flat. The spare’s flat, too. Tara, why would I

check that, we just bought the damned car three

months ago?” He walked down the road several feet so

that Mulder wasn’t privy to the rest of the

conversation.

Mulder shook his head and looked down at both flat

tires. Only to him, disasters of this magnitude only

seemed to happen to Fox Mulder. “No good deed goes

unpunished,” he muttered to himself.

The crunch of gravel on the road behind caused him to

spin around. A cherry red Mercedes convertible was

slowing to a stop just a couple of yards from their

stranded SUV. While Mulder watched, an elderly

gentleman with a flowing white beard and mane of hair

stepped out of the convertible and walked toward him.

“You boys seem to be in a bit of a jam,” the older

man said cheerfully. “Can I lend a hand?”

Mulder looked at the man, who had to be seventy if he

was a day and cringed. “Our spare is flat,” he said,

not wanted to insult the gentleman by pointing out

that he was probably too old to be changing tires on

deserted highways.

“Does it have a hole, or just need air?” the man

asked as he surveyed the tire iron and the spare

lying on the ground near Mulder’s feet.

“I think it’s just out of air. It’s a new car,”

Mulder replied with a shrug.

“Detroit! No body pays attention to craftsmanship

anymore,” the old man said with a shake of his head.

“Well, I guess it’s a good thing I came along. I

have an air pump in my trunk. Keep it for my

recumbent bicycle. We can have you two fellas back

on the road in no time!” He clapped his hands once,

gave Mulder a congenial wink of his eye and headed

back to his car.

“We either start walking to a town or I start calling

around for a divorce lawyer,” Bill griped as he

walked up next to Mulder. “Who’s the old guy?”

“Don’t know. He just stopped to help. He says he

has a hand pump in his trunk.”

“Hot damn!” Bill exclaimed. “Shit, Mulder, our luck

is turning!”

The old man was good to his word and in a matter of a

few minutes, the spare was inflated and the flat

changed out. Bill tossed the flat in the trunk of

his car while Mulder started to pull out his wallet.

The old man caught his hand and shook his head.

“No need, son. Consider it an early Christmas

present. Now, you two better get on the road. You

have an early Christmas roll call and Matty’s been

waiting months for that set.”

Mulder looked up to shake the old man’s hand and

blinked. The man and his convertible were gone.

“Um, Bill,” Mulder said shakily.

“Grab that tire iron, will ya? We gotta get movin’!”

“Bill, did you see where the old man went?”

Bill looked up and around the side of the car. “It’s

Christmas Eve, Mulder. He probably had places he

needed to be.”

Mulder frowned, walked over to where the convertible

had been sitting, and kicked at the rocks on the side

of the road. Something shiny caught his eye. He

stooped to pick it up and saw it was a gold button,

embossed with the letters S. C.

It was getting close to eleven o’clock when they

pulled into Bill and Tara’s driveway. Scully ran up

to the car, pulled Mulder out before he could reach

for the door handle and kissed him for all he was

worth. When they broke the kiss, she led him into

the house and kissed him again for good measure.

“Not that I’m objecting, but Scully, you act like I

was gone for months!” he exclaimed happily. “What

gives?”

“Mulder, when Tara got that call from Bill, we were

sure you guys would be stuck out there all night!

I’m just happy you made it home, and in one piece,”

she told him. “And with the toy,” she added as they

watched Bill deposit the brightly colored package

under the tree.

“Yeah, about the toy,” Mulder mused, but before he

could finish his thought Scully was pulling him out

the door to the car so they could leave for Midnight

Mass.

It wasn’t until after church, when they were back at

their hotel, that Mulder got a chance to tell Scully

his suspicions.

“OK, so the owner of the toy store was named Elf?”

“No, Selves, Scully, with two ‘s’es. And he just

looked, well, elfish. Not to mention that crack

about having the power of attorney to sign for Santa

Claus.”

“I’m pretty sure that was just a joke, Mulder,” she

said with a grin.

“But what about the old guy who helped us on the

road?”

“So you think Santa traded in his sleigh for a Benz?”

Scully asked with a gleam in her eye.

“Scully, the button I found said S. C. I think that

pretty much narrows down the list of possible

owners,” he said, crossing his arms. “Besides, he

knew about Matty and the dinosaur set. I know I

never mentioned anything about it, but he did. How

could he know about it if he wasn’t the Big Guy

himself?”

“But Mulder, if it was Santa Claus, why didn’t he

just deliver the Lego set for Matty to Bill’s house

tonight? Why make you go through all that trouble?”

“He didn’t make us go through all that trouble,

Scully – we did! We’re the ones who decided to call

all over creation to find a toy at a store 700 miles

away. We’re the ones who decided to get off the

interstate and get lost. We’re even the ones to run

over that barbwire on the road and puncture the tire!

It wasn’t like any of that was his idea. But when we

were stranded and couldn’t complete our mission, his

mission, really, he came to our aid!”

Scully blinked and then smiled broadly. “So, now you

believe in Santa Claus, too?” she asked sweetly.

“How could I not, Scully? He got me exactly what I

wanted!”

“We haven’t opened a single present,” she pointed

out.

“True, but what I want isn’t wrapped in foil with

ribbons,” he said, enfolding her in soft embrace.

“What I want for Christmas is right here, in my

arms.”

She tilted her head to kiss him tenderly on the

mouth. “Then we both got what we wanted for

Christmas.”

The end.

Snow Angels

Title: Snow Angels

Author: Theresa J

Email: theresacarol1013@yahoo.com

Category: X-file

Spoilers: None

Information: This was written for the VS11

Winter Special. Two weeks exclusively at the

VS11 site, then archiving permission is open.

Just let me know before you do!

Disclaimer: The X-files, Mulder, Scully and

Skinner all belong to Chris Carter, Ten Thirteen

Productions, etc, etc. I don’t own them, just

borrowing them for a while.

Feedback: Please and thank you!

theresacarol1013@yahoo.com

* * * * * * *

SNOW ANGELS

* * * * * * *

December 23, 2003

Edgefield Elementary School

4:15 p.m.

The snow was turning pink. Pink was Emma

Wellner’s favorite color, and the sinking sun

had made the world a warm, rosy tint despite the

cold. After a full day of sledding, Emma’s

waterproof pants were not so waterproof anymore.

She could feel the cold wetness beginning to

seep through to her knees, darker splotches

marking the pants where she kneeled too long in

the snow. A similar feeling was beginning to

make her butt numb. It was almost time to go

home.

But she wanted to do one more run. Most of the

other kids dragged their saucers and sleds up

the hill, leaving one more set of footprints as

they trudged up the already pock-marked slope to

meet their parents in the parking lot nearby.

The best place in town to go sledding on a snow

day was, ironically, at Emma’s school. Right by

the gym, there was a steep hill that bottomed

out into a fairly small field that wasn’t really

used for anything. Sometimes, during the last

weeks of school, Emma’s class would eat lunch

out in that field because it was too warm inside

on a mid-June day. It was lined with trees that

provided wonderful cool shade for picnics, as

well as creating a barrier to the soccer field

beyond. The middle-schoolers played there. It

would be another four years before she would be

attending that school.

Emma grasped the icy string attached to her

saucer through heavily insulated mittens, and

began her ascent to the top of the hill. She

smushed the red plastic saucer down into the

well-packed snow, already feeling round icy

chunks beginning to form beneath as evening came

on. This last run might be a bumpy ride.

As she was about to push off, she heard a car

horn. Behind her, off in the parking lot, was

her father waving through the window of their

station wagon. He pointed at his wrist,

pantomiming that it was time to go.

“One more, Dad!!” she yelled back to him.

He answered with an “okay” sign, then a stern

index finger indicating that this was the

absolute final trip down the hill.

She pushed off. It started off bumpy, as she’d

expected. So many kids sledding in one area

walking through established saucer tracks made

the slide down unpredictable. She hit a big bump

near to the bottom of the hill, and she glided

through the air.

She braced herself for the big thump when

gravity would pull her back down to the earth,

but she felt no hard landing. She continued to

skim across the snow, sprays of powder

glittering across her cheeks and lips. She kept

going and going, until she was travelling

through the copse of trees at the very edge of

the field. This must be the farthest any kid had

gone all day! And darn it, there was no one left

to see it!

The saucer spun and slowly came to a stop. Emma

now sat in the middle of the adjacent soccer

field, admiring the long single track behind her

that ran from her schoolyard, through the trees,

and ending in her present location. The snow

made a creaking noise as she shifted her weight

to get up.

No other kids had been here. The snow was a

wide, perfectly flat expanse of white. Emma felt

like she had found something special. This place

was secret, and she’d found it. Nobody else had

been here except her today.

As small children do, Emma imagined that she was

in a fantasyland for a few moments. This place

was all hers. She threw herself back onto the

powdery snow as if she were plunging back onto

the softest mattress. The thousands of

snowflakes beneath her were like feathers, cool

and light as she swung her arms up and down. She

felt as if she were flying into the darkness

above as the sky turned from pink to orange and

then the deep purplish blue of twilight.

Small pinpricks of light bled through the

darkness to form stars. One star, off to the

left became brighter. Emma knew from her

Columbus Day lessons a few months back that

sailors would use the North Star to guide

themselves across the ocean because it was the

brightest star in the sky. Emma guessed this

must be it.

She remained lying on the ground, swishing her

arms and legs through the snow. Then she

remembered her father, waiting for her in the

parking lot. Sighing heavily, Emma resigned

herself to getting up and going home, reluctant

to leave her secret place in the snow.

It was really dark now. Emma could barely see

the track she had left with her snow saucer, and

wondered if what little light there was from the

stars was enough to guide her through the trees

and up the hill to her waiting father.

A small niggle of worry began to grow inside

her, and she stumbled often as her gait became

faster. The saucer she dragged behind skipped

and bounced on the snow, slowing her down. When

she got to the trees, she couldn’t see anything

beyond the tree trunks. She didn’t even see any

headlights atop the hill she knew was not far

beyond. Where was her father? Now she *was*

scared.

“Daddy!” she yelled out toward nothing. “Daddy,

come find me! I’m lost!”

She turned back toward the soccer field in

panic, and saw the North Star glittering above

the horizon. Could the North Star help her find

her way?

The thought had barely crossed her mind when the

light from what Emma thought was the North Star

grew brighter. She blinked at it, thinking that

the tears blurring her eyes were just playing

tricks on her.

But the light grew, and grew — brighter and

brighter. And then it began to move towards her.

“Daaaaaaddeeeeee!”

*****

December 26, 2003

Wellner household

3:40 p.m.

“She came back, Scully. She was taken the day

before Christmas Eve, and she came back in time

to go to midnight mass with her family and open

presents beside the tree.”

Scully gazed through the kitchen pass-through

window into the Wellner’s living room where Emma

dozed in front of the television, hugging the

new Care Bear she’d gotten yesterday morning.

“Mulder, the girl looks fine to me. She’s home

safe, unharmed and enjoying her Christmas

vacation. Whatever happened here is over.” Her

voice was barely above a whisper, kept low so as

not to attract attention from Emma or her

parents, who sat nervously just on the other

side of the wall.

“But she saw a LIGHT in the sky!” Mulder

countered, emphasizing “light” a little too

loudly.

Scully shushed him silently and touched his arm.

She checked through the window again to see if

anyone had become alarmed. No one had moved, but

Scully was almost positive she could feel the

air becoming electric with tension.

She stood up straight to her full height and

pulled him closer to her. Now she was

whispering, “We have their statements. The

parents told us their story and Emma told us

hers. Now we have to take it from here. They

can’t help us any further.”

Mulder’s cheeks sucked in, tightening the skin

in rebellion against his inner turmoil.

Scully’s hand squeezed his arm tighter, a silent

response that said, ‘I know you’re excited, but

we should leave.’

He nodded and moved past her to thank the

Wellner family, and to leave his card with cell

phone number in case they ever wanted to reach

him.

“Merry Christmas,” Scully said with a polite

smile as the Wellners closed the door behind

them.

The smell of flavorful wood smoke from chimneys

filled the crisp December air. Dried salt

pellets crunched beneath the agents’ feet on the

path as they walked back to their car. The snow

from three days ago had not melted yet, and the

few icy patches left from inefficient shoveling

made Scully glad she was wearing boots with

treads on the soles.

“I want to go see this soccer field,” Mulder

commented to the air. He was watching the sky

for clouds. The weather report had called for

more snow this weekend.

“What do you expect to find?”

“I don’t know yet. Something. Tracks, maybe.

Other markings in the snow, or signs of

radiation left over on the trees. The usual.” He

was extremely nonchalant about his statements,

almost as if he were trying to play it off as

not a big deal.

“Mulder.”

He inhaled deeply one last time, memorizing the

smell of the air before they had to climb into

the musty pine-scented car, then turned to

finally give his attention to Scully. He raised

his eyebrows in question.

“So what is this, just your normal run-of-the

mill alien abduction? Is that what you think

this is?”

Mulder shrugged.

“A minute ago you were dying to pick that little

girl’s brain for any inkling that it could have

been an abduction. Now its ‘I don’t know?'” She

raised her own eyebrows back at him, but hers

were more incredulous than questioning.

“Yes, okay? I do think this was an alien

abduction, or I hope it is.” He leaned his butt

on the trunk of the car, shoving his hands into

his pockets.

“‘I don’t know,'” he continued, “because it’s

extremely random. Nothing else has happened

surrounding Emma’s disappearance. No sightings

have been reported. She is a little girl, and

she could have just run away for a night, or she

could have hidden out at a friend’s house. There

are a million possibilities. My big question is,

if Mr. Wellner was less than 200 yards away from

his daughter that evening, why didn’t he see

this enormous light or hear his own child’s

scream?”

“And why,” Scully added, following his train of

thought, “is Emma completely at peace? She says

she doesn’t remember any time lapse, but she’s

not afraid of anything either — no paranoia

like we usually see. Do you find that strange?”

Mulder looked down at her, then back toward the

Wellner’s front porch, decked with multi-colored

lights and a big fresh wreath hanging on the

door.

“Yes, I do.”

*****

December 26, 2003

Edgefield Elementary School

4:06 p.m.

There was a bitter wind at the top of the hill

next to Edgefield Elementary School. Not a sign

of one sledder was out today. Mulder imagined

they’d all been instructed to come home, or were

playing video games in warm cozy family rooms.

A gust of wind kicked up and Scully hissed

through her teeth at the chill. She fumbled in

her pockets for gloves and quickly pulled them

onto her frozen fingers.

“Come on and jump on my back, little lady! You

know, ‘I’m the fastest belly-whoppah in the

Northern Hemisphere!'” Mulder quoted from an old

Frosty the Snowman cartoon.

Scully looked him up and down, judging his

capacity as a “belly-whopper.”

“I think we have enough daylight left to walk

it, cowboy.”

They began their descent, taking careful note of

the sleigh tracks and footprints. Most of the

prints ended at the bottom of the hill clumped

in short arcs where children must have jumped up

at the end of their rides, to run back up the

hill immediately. Past that, the snow was

completely flat, interrupted only by a small

track left by a rabbit or where icicles had

fallen from the tree branches.

They studied the entire field, but only found

their own tracks in the snow as they doubled-

back to their original spot.

“Do you not notice something here, Scully?”

“Yup,” she said, scrutinizing the snow as if she

could invoke Emma’s trail into existence. Then

she blinked against another gust of wind, eyes

tearing from the icy air as she looked to Mulder

for their next move.

“Let’s take a trip over to the soccer field.”

Navigating through the trees was easier than

they had expected. There were several small

trails that cut through the trees for easy

access to both fields. Still, there were no

signs of footprints.

The sun was close to setting at this hour, and

the ground was painted with cool blue shadows

and warm pink streaks of sunlight. Upon emerging

from the trees they found the soccer field to be

a pure, untainted expanse of snow, just as Emma

had a few days ago. They remained at the edge,

unwilling to destroy the beauty of it.

“Nothing,” Mulder stated.

“Wait…” Scully squinted her eyes at the

setting sun, the narrow rays extremely harsh and

bright right before sinking below the horizon.

The edges of the clouds seemed afire with bright

pink light. And on the perfect, smooth surface

of the snow before them, similar vibrant lines

began to glow with just the right angle of the

sunlight.

They both gasped.

In the center of the field were small, about

four-foot long impressions. The edges of the

impressions, the outlines of the holes in the

snow, blazed as if they were edged in delicate

neon lights. They were the shapes left behind by

small children who had made snow angels.

“There were more of them?” Mulder asked.

After a brief moment, her mouth working

noiselessly as she counted, Scully answered.

“There are twelve of them.”

“Magic numbers from the Bible?”

Scully stood silent, staring out at the

impossible landscape.

“Twelve apostles, 12,000 from each tribe of

Israel, the woman with twelve stars on her crown

facing the dragon…” Mulder rattled off

factoids, theorizing out loud, excited that this

might be some kind of communication from the

stars.

“Mulder, please stop,” she said, her breath

nearly taken away. She only half-listened to her

partner, trying desperately to avoid falling

into an intellectual discussion over Catholicism

while facing a completely inexplicable *natural*

anomaly. “It might not be… *that.*”

Mulder inhaled to begin his argument against

her, but stopped himself. He watched her staring

at the field, the moisture dappling her lashes.

It wasn’t just the cold that was making her eyes

tearful. Perhaps it was the influence of the

Christmas season. Perhaps he had gone too far,

too quickly for Scully to handle the idea.

He shut his mouth tightly, took her hand and

squeezed it in reassurance. She looked up into

his eyes, understanding apparent in them.

“You ready to go take a look?” He asked.

She nodded in reply.

They both took the first step together, the

slightest crunch breaking the thin icy coating

atop the snow and the silence.

And the snow angels disappeared.

“No!” Mulder exclaimed in a desperate raspy

whisper.

He let go of Scully’s hand and ran toward the

center of the field where the impressions had

been. The snow kicked up behind him as he

crashed through the six inches of powder,

completely destroying the unblemished landscape.

Scully lagged behind at a slower pace, but

followed him nonetheless.

“You saw them, didn’t you, Scully?” He turned in

place, searching the snow. Then kneeling down,

he skimmed his hand over the white surface,

hoping to feel what he could not see. His hand

became pink and wet from sifting the snow

through his fingers too long.

Then a gloved hand touched his arm. He got up in

response, facing Scully with a thousand

questions in his head. He fought to pin down

just one, and finally realized that they all

were the same question.

“Why?”

“I don’t know,” she answered lamely, noticing

the mess of footprints they’d left behind them.

The moment was lost. “Maybe we were only meant

to have a glimpse of it.”

Mulder huffed, dissatisfied with that answer. He

could, however, not think of a better one

himself. He looked around them, then.

“Never thought a soccer field could be so

magical.” He returned his gaze toward Scully,

her face solemn, but alive with the frost making

her cheeks a mottled pink. “It is beautiful,

isn’t it?”

“Yes,” she said, “It is.”

He leaned in, and brushed her cheek with the

backs of his fingers. She smiled at that. It was

a radiant smile that seemed to make her face

glow. Mulder fancied that she was actually

filling herself up with light, just for him. He

could see every hair on her head, every faint

freckle on her nose, every eyelash.

But it was getting dark. The sun had set the

moment they’d walked onto the field. How could

he be seeing all this detail? He realized then,

that there *was* more light. He saw Scully’s

eyes move a fraction of a millimeter away from

his face, just to his left. His reflection shone

in her irises, outlined by a light that glowed

behind him.

By the time Mulder turned to see the light, it

was all over.

****

“What was that, Scully?”

She didn’t answer right away.

“What was that?” Mulder asked again.

She shook her head, doubtful of her answer

before she even said it. “It was what Emma saw.

I don’t know how else to explain it.”

“That’s it? But we didn’t even… That can’t be.

There has to be more than this!”

He stood with his hands on his hips, his face

turned up to watch the stars come out above.

They shone with an extra brilliance since the

moon had not risen yet. “What is it that’s out

there? What was this all about?”

“Mulder.”

She put her arm around his waist and her head

into the little crook between his chest and

shoulder. He took one hand off his hip and

instead used it to cradle Scully’s shoulders.

“Can we just let this one go?” she said in a

quiet, but not timid voice.

Mulder expected himself to argue with the

decision. He would normally have been determined

to come back the next day and see if it would

happen again. An encounter such as this,

something that could have been an encounter with

extra-terrestrials was too good to miss. But he

found himself accepting Scully’s suggestion. He

thought that it was right.

“Yeah,” he said, “okay.”

They made their way back, stepping in the tracks

they had already made in the snow. As they

approached the trees they noticed blue, red and

white lights flashing at the top of the hill

near Edgefield Elementary. The local police had

surrounded their car, and were shining

floodlights down the hill.

Mulder and Scully had to shield the blinding

light as they ran up the slope, curious to find

out what had happened. There were way too many

police cars for it to be a simple parking

violation.

“What seems to be the problem, officer,” Mulder

asked the nearest man in uniform who held a

megaphone in one hand, and reached for his

holster with the other. Mulder lifted his hands

up in reaction to the officer’s movements.

“What are you doing here? We’re conducting a

search for–” The officer cut his sentence

abruptly and grabbed the flashlight, instead of

his gun from the holster. He shone it into

Mulder’s face. “It’s you!”

“It’s me?”

The officer moved the light to Scully’s face,

causing her to squint. “And it’s you, too!”

Mulder looked at Scully, and she looked back at

him. He went to pull his ID out of his pocked

and began to introduce himself. “I’m agent–”

“Fox Mulder and Dana Scully,” the officer

finished for him.

“I didn’t know we had become celebrities in this

town,” Mulder quipped.

The officer put down his flashlight. “We were

called in to begin a search party for you two

last night by an Assistant Director Walter

Skinner. When he couldn’t reach you on your cell

phones or at the motel you had checked into, he

sent out a search party.”

The space between Mulder’s eyebrows contracted

as he filtered this information. “But we’d only

spoken to him this morning.”

“According to A.D. Skinner, you’d spoken to him

two days ago. He’d expected you to report in

yesterday.”

“I don’t understand.”

“We’ve been looking for you since Saturday

morning, Agent Mulder.”

“Wait a minute,” Scully interjected. “What’s

today?”

“Sunday, the 28th.”

Scully glanced down at her watch, at the little

box that showed the date where the “3” would

have been. “Mulder, he’s right.” It was also

8:12 at night.

The officer left the two agents to go gather up

his men. They heard him call out toward the

field with his megaphone, “It’s all over, boys!

We found them!”

After promising the officer that they’d meet him

at the police station to fill out some

paperwork, Mulder and Scully sat in their car,

waiting for it to warm up. They were not

surprised that it took some time, nor that they

had to brush a few inches of snow off the

windshield that wasnÕt there when they had left

it. There was snow forecasted for this weekend,

after all.

The headlights illuminated the tree branches

ahead, the pine scent from the air freshener

became stronger as the hot air from the car’s

heater made it warm.

At length, Mulder asked, “What did we see here,

Scully?”

“I don’t know Mulder. Maybe a little piece of

heaven on earth.”

He grasped her hand gently before pulling the

car into reverse. “Well, if I was lucky enough

to share it with you, then I can accept that

explanation.”

They drove away from the schoolyard, and headed

straight for DC. They didn’t stop by the police

station, nor did they stop by the Wellners, or

their motel. This was one case they both

realized they had to leave behind.

*****

The End

It’s Raining Elk

It’s raining Elk

by Humbuggie

© 2003-12-16

Written for VS11’s Winter Challenge

Dedicated to Vickie Moseley, just because!

Rated R for a few curses, nothing major

Type: Comedy

Story: It’s raining elk, and icemen, and lord knows

what else.

“Mulder, please don’t tell me you bought that

lavender fragrance *again*!”

Mulder stopped whistling, looked up from the thick

book sitting on his lap and stared in surprise at

Scully, who had not spoken a word for the past half

hour while concentrating on the snowy road ahead. She

actually had her tongue sticking between her teeth

while she focused on the road, ready to slaughter

Mulder for having her drive.

Of all the few times he had ever asked her to drive,

why did he have to go and pick today? She wanted to

be the one relaxing instead of straining her back and

entire being trying to mind the road. It wasn’t bad

enough that they were strangers in a strange land.

No. It had to go and snow elk and deer. And her

partner -god forbid she would actually finish him

off before the end of the day -constantly whistled

while reading ‘Ghosts and everything else you wanted

to know about this planet but never dared to ask’, a

thick book he’d picked up at a second-hand store.

When handing her the keys earlier, he had said, “They

say that smaller drivers can’t hurt themselves so

much when they bump into things. The airbag is

exactly at the right height.”

She had stuck out her tongue and muttered something

along the lines of, “And larger drivers will get

their things cut off if they stop acting like self-

centered jerks.”

Not that she could be angry with him. Not even when

he started humming with the softly playing radio,

“It’s raining Elk. Hallelujah, it’s raining Elk,

Amen.”

“Men, Mulder.”

“Huh?”

“It’s raining men.”

“Not in my universe it’s not.” Then he went back to

his book, reading as if she wasn’t slipping on the

icy roads driving only two miles per hour, while the

wipers worked overtime.

“Hey,” he finally said, looking up from his book.

“We’re near Winona, right?”

“I sure hope so. If we arrive in Vegas, we’re in deep

shit.”

“Coolness. I just read a story about the terrible

iceman they found right here.”

“Are you looking in the mirror again?” she asked,

lifting her nose for the scent of lavender he’d

splashed on so carelessly this morning. How could any

adult man wear lavender fragrance? Didn’t he have any

pride?

“Funny, Scully. Now keep on paddling so we won’t

drown in this snow.”

“Whatever,” she muttered, slipping almost off the

peddles as she cautiously followed the road that lead

to the airport. Not that they would actually be able

to take off once there. Not while it – was ..

.raining elk.

“Why does it rain elk?” she asked after another

fifteen minutes of silence, all apart from the music

still blaring from the radio.

“Pardon?”

“Why not women? Or dogs? Why elk?”

“I don’t know. I like elk.”

“To eat or to watch?”

“Both.”

“You’ve eaten elk?!”

“Of course I did.”

“When?”

“In college.”

“You are totally mad. Elk pull Santa’s sleigh,

they’re not for eating.”

“What about those cute little bunnies you love to

devour? They’re there to hop around and wiggle their

little fluffy tails, aren’t they?”

“I like rabbits.”

“Rabbit with prunes. Delicious.”

“So how do you eat elk?”

“You barbecue it.”

“Yum.”

“It’s actually quite tasty.”

“Oh puke, Mulder.”

“Do you really think that Santa would mind that I’m

eating his helpers? Oh Christmas is long passed,

we’re nearly upon the New Year, Scully. I’m sure he

doesn’t need them anymore.”

“You Brutus! Oh and by the way, elk don’t pull the

sleigh. Those are reindeer.”

“So you’ve got moose, reindeer and elk. Do you know

the difference?”

“I studied biology.”

“I studied humans. Real beasts!” Mulder shrugged,

clapped the book shut and was about to say he was

going to take a nap, when the car slipped in a curve,

veered sharply to the right and slid off the road as

if it had a mind of its own.

“Watch out!” he heard himself shout, feeling himself

flung forward, slamming into the dashboard as the car

tripped over to the right, coming to an abrupt

standstill against a bird’s feeding house on a pole.

The little house wobbled and dropped on top of the

vehicle’s hood.

“Feck it.”

Scully couldn’t help but laugh, relieved when she

heard her partner mutter a curse even before she

could look over to check if he was hurt. His way too

loose seatbelt had not protected him. Neither had the

airbag that didn’t deploy like it should have done.

“I gather you’re okay?” she asked.

“Yep. Stupid car.”

“It’s a rental.”

“Who cares? That airbag should have exploded and

minded my poor head,” Mulder groaned, rubbing the

sore spot where his skull bumped into the dashboard.

He kicked the dashboard hard. And the bag inflated,

popping out of its compartment, smothering Mulder.

“Crap!”

Scully roared with laughter, despite the precarious

situation they were in. Well, the problems weren’t

that bad. They weren’t that far away from

civilization and her cell would probably still work.

They’d get help in a flash.

Both agents crawled out of the car, Mulder still

rubbing his forehead painfully. “Now what?”

Scully fished out her cell phone. “Now we rely on the

powers of modern civilization and find someone to tow

the car.”

“Erm, Scully.”

“What?”

“Would you mind running after that thing there

first?”

“What thing?”

Mulder had already started to run in the direction of

a figure about ten feet away from them, covered in

snow, almost unable to see it. “That thing!” he

shouted against the wind, already starting to run as

fast as his feet could carry him. Not that he was so

fast. It was pretty slow, really, with his shoes

sinking into inches of thick snow up to his knees.

“Mulder, are you crazy?” she shouted after him.

“Come on! Get those little feet moving!”

“Little feet my ass.” Scully started running after

him, not even seeing the shadow that he so clearly

saw. Her shoes were not made for this type of

weather. They hadn’t really planned on working,

anyhow. She sighed tiredly after a few yards, not

able to see Mulder or the shadow anymore, just her

partner’s trail.

“Mulder!” she shouted as loud as she could, but no

reply came. She just heard a yell, or something like

that. Like an animal’s cry. And then a yelp and

another shout.

“Mulder!”

“S – Aw–!”

“What?”

“S -t -a -y a -w -” And then the world sank

away from under her feet and she felt her body fall

through a loose patch of snow and ice, at least four

meters down. There, she landed on her ass, right next

to Mulder who looked at her with a painfully goofy

grin.

“I told you to stay away,” he muttered.

“Right on cue.” Scully crawled up, patting the snow

off her body. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.” He was on his feet beside her, with a bump on

his forehead that slowly grew the size of a goose’s

egg. “I lost him though.”

“Will you stay here for two seconds and tell me what

the hell we were chasing?”

“I got a good look at him, Scully. He was butt ugly!

Tall, hairy, and with enough moustache to play Sam

the Seal.”

“Tom Selleck?”

“Nooooo! It was him, Scully. Or it. Or whatever you

call it. The terrible iceman. I have a picture of it

in my book. I’m certain that it was him.”

“You mean the bump on your head is telling you that.”

“Don’t be daft. I know what I saw.”

“It could have been Pippo the clown for all I care. I

want to go back to the car and be done with it, not

to mention get warm again. I should call for help and

-guess what? -my cell doesn’t work here. It’s too

far off the road.”

Mulder suddenly roared with laughter.

“What?”

“I’ll bet you ten to one that we won’t find the car

again.”

Scully groaned. “I swear that one day I’ll kill you,

Fox Mulder.”

“Oh, I love it when you call me Fox. But don’t do it

too often.”

“So what then?”

“Well, you lead the way. They say that women are

better navigators.”

“Even the ones with little legs and feet?”

“The brain is still just as large, Scully.”

“Start walking, mister. Or I’ll show you what a large

brain can do.”

“Promises, promises.”

Scully hated it when her partner was right. Well, not

really or she would have been hating him for

eternity. But anyhow, they didn’t find the road. Or

the car. Nothing. No mobile connection, no way out of

this predicament. It wasn’t even a nice trip to the

forest. Nope. It was also freezing.

“There’s a cabin.” Mulder raised his hands to the sky

and exclaimed, “We’re saved!

Hallelujah!”

Scully laughed despite their situation and tried her

cell phone once again. Nothing. Well, perhaps whoever

lived in there would be able to help them. And he

would probably have a phone.

Smoke came out of the single chimney to the right.

Through the curtains they could see one of the

largest home cinema installations money could buy.

Relief surged through her. If they had

a monster TV, they had to have phone or Internet too.

Mulder knocked hard on the door. Inside the sound

remained loud. He knocked again. “Anyone home?” he

shouted. The noise continued unabated.

Mulder shrugged and opened the door to a single-room

home that held a bed in the back, and the huge TV and

one large couch at the front. There was a small

kitchenette to the right, and a fireplace that

distributed the only warmth inside.

“Hello?” Mulder shouted as loudly as he could,

walking towards the couch where a man sat.

Only when he came close enough to see the man’s

features, would the owner of the house look up. Then

he stood up.

Scully held her giggles barely inside as she watched

the skinniest man she’d ever seen, clad in

large pyjamas and T-shirt that’d seen better days,

large Brown Bear socks, huge slippers and

a Santa’s cloak and hat.

“What?” he grumbled, still holding the remote to his

huge TV.

“Sorry to bother you sir, but we got lost,” Mulder

said, also trying to hold his laughter. He refused to

look at Scully, knowing that one glance would set

them off. “Would you mind if we borrowed your phone

and get someone to tow our car?”

“The nearest road is two miles down.”

“Yes sir, we know. We kept on walking in the wrong

direction. Obviously, very wrong. Erm -you wouldn’t

have happened to have seen a strange person hanging

around here, would you?”

Now Scully sniffled. She couldn’t hold it in any

longer. The only weird person was the Santa-suit clad

householder. Or make that cottage.

“Are you laughing at me?” Santa-freak moved forward,

looking suspiciously at Scully who quickly shook her

head. “No sir, we’re not. We just want to borrow your

phone.”

“Have no phone.”

“You don’t have a phone?”

“Look around you. Do you see anything that even

remotely resembles a cable?”

“But you have this TV-set and -”

“Do you think I own cable? No! Wanna know why?

Because the cable men are too freaking lazy to get

here and hook me up. So I had to buy this TV and DVD

and I spend my entire freaking life watching movies

I’ve seen a thousand times.” The skinny man ploughed

back into his chair.

“Can you at least tell us then where we have to be?

How to get back?”

“Go in that direction.” The man pointed with his hand

unseeingly straight into Mulder’s abdomen, hitting

the agent in the process. “Get out.”

“And a Merry Christmas to you too,” Scully muttered

indignantly.

“Christmas is for losers.”

“So it seems.”

“Come on, Scully.” Mulder grasped his exasperated

partner by the arm and forced her to walk outside

with him.

“Mulder, are you going to let that bastard get away

with it?”

“What is he getting away with Scully? It’s obvious we

stumbled into the geek of the century.

We can sell him a Lone Gunmen subscription and he

would fit in perfectly. No, this is no use.

We’ll go into the direction of my belly button and be

done with it.”

She roared in laughter, touching his belly. “That is

a cute belly button, you know.”

“If we find another cottage like this, sans Santa-

freak, you can check it out. How’s that?”

“Anything to keep warm, right? It’s our duty to

protect ourselves.” She was blowing on her freezing

digits now, trying to find some warmth.

“Thatagirl. Come on.”

Scully knew she shouldn’t let anything or anyone get

to her, and she knew they weren’t that far away from

civilization, but she felt her courage slither down

into her too-light shoes. Her toes were freezing and

so was her heart.

They tried to follow their own trail back to the

road, only to figure out they were walking around in

circles for an hour, when they reached their own

trail again. By then, the snow had covered most of

it.

“If the Blair Witch pops up, I swear I’ll kill her,”

Scully grumbled angrily.

“Kick ass Scully. Just the girl I like. Look, we’re

back at the cottage.”

“Okay, that does it.” Scully stomped forward, one big

fury of anger and rage, stopping only at the cabin’s

front porch. Then she just walked inside, not even

ridding her shoes of the snow.

The man was watching Die Hard With a Vengeance.

Bullets flew around, sending all the large boxes into

a spur of noise. She walked forward, grasped the

remote from his hands and switched off the TV.

Santa-Freak looked up wearily. “Back again?”

“What the hell kind of game are you playing? Do you

want us to die out there?”

“Nobody ever dies in here.”

“Easy for you to say with your stupid slippers and

warm socks. I’m cold, freezing and very hungry. Now

you can either feed or clothe us, or we will come

back from the dead and haunt your skinny little ass

down for eternity. How’s that?”

He muttered and looked at her coolly. “I’ll help you,

if you can get those freaking cable guys over and get

me phone too.”

“Alright.” Scully fished her badge out of her jacket.

“I’m FBI. They’ll listen.” The man’s eyes widened.

“They’d better when she’s in that mood,” Mulder

groaned, feeling the onset of a huge hunger-induced

headache. He sank on one of the few chairs near the

kitchen area and looked hungrily at the pots that

stood on the stove. But they were empty.

“Obviously you have electricity,” Scully said, “and

you need to eat. So get us some food.”

“The electricity men weren’t that difficult. I bribed

them. But I hate the cable guys,” the skinny man

grumbled while moving into the kitchen and fishing

out a take-out dinner that he popped into the tiny

microwave oven.

“Perhaps if you were a bit nicer to the cable people,

they would actually do something for you,” Scully

retorted, sitting on the couch where she removed her

wet shoes and socks and started rubbing her toes.

“Come here, Mulder. You need to get rid of those wet

clothes.”

“Hey, I don’t have a spare bedroom here. Don’t you

dare go nekked with your man and -”

“Don’t worry,” Scully replied curtly. “We just want

to warm up, have some food and be on our way. And it

would go much easier if you would show us the way to

the road.”

He shrugged. “How should I know?”

“You live here, don’t you?”

“Oh yeah. And I have three freezers stuffed with

takeout dinners like the one you’re about to have, to

survive all winter. I never go out before spring. I

like it here on my own.”

“Oh lovely,” Scully muttered, taking in a tired

Mulder who sat rubbing his feet. “Well, food first

and then we’ll decide.”

Mulder put their shoes and socks in front of the

fireplace, removed his jacket and sweater to warm up

there too, and sat at the table sharing one meal with

his partner while Santa-freak watched them eat

suspiciously.

Outside, the snow kept on falling, and the onset of

nightfall started. Scully knew they had to stay the

night, and frankly, she was almost happy about it. In

the morning they could rethink their actions and

decide what to do. She stretched her back and walked

over to Santa-freak just as he flipped his TV-set

back on. Bruce Willis jumped behind a car. And

bullets ran over

Broadway. Lovely.

“We’re staying here,” she said firmly. “Give us a

blanket and we’ll sleep in front of the fireplace.”

Santa-freak didn’t even reply.

Both agents sighed.

Mulder twisted and turned, trying to find a way for

his sore body to sleep properly on the ground. He had

insisted that Scully would take the couch, not

wanting her to get up bruised in the morning. Easier

said than done though. He would have killed to be a

woman right now and be able to get the better part of

two choices. Ah well.

Not to mention the fact that his stomach was roaring

like the thunderstorm that raged outside.

No, far worse than that. Who in the hell provided

only one miniscule frozen dinner for two people? Did

their host have no compassion at all? Hell, he

munched down two pizzas all by himself in good time.

He sighed and sat up, ignoring the hungry sensation

that raged through him. He would kill for that elk

steak, or deer, or whatever. He couldn’t last out

anymore. This guy *had* to have something to munch on

in his kitchen. He couldn’t be *that* weird.

Mulder gently walked over to the cupboards, hit his

big toe twice and bit down on his fist to hide his

scream while opening closet after closet. Nothing!

Nothing at all! How freaking cheap could you get!

He sighed.

Wait a minute. Hadn’t he talked about freezers

stacked full with food? They had to be around here

somewhere. But where? Mulder moved back to his coat

and removed his pocket flashlight. He would find

them, and then he would eat dinner, even if he had to

eat it frozen!

He grunted as he put his cold shoes over his bare

feet, pulled his sweater over him and left the cabin.

Outside, in the snow that had finally stopped falling

and under a clear full moon, he could see just a few

inches away. He walked around the house. No little

cottage next to it. Oh but wait, a door. That had to

lead to somewhere.

Indeed, it lead to the basement. Mulder opened it,

looked at the steep staircase that lead down to an

area underneath the house and shone his light inside.

There were at least four freezers. Ah, Now that was

more like it.

He nearly laughed in pure joy as he opened the first

freezer and found it stuffed with pizzas and

hamburgers. So freaky Santa loved junk food, hey? The

second freezer held more decent meals. The third –

Wait a minute.

Mulder shone his flashlight inside. Those weren’t

meals. What the hell was that? That seemed like a –

“God damnit. A body!” Mulder muttered it out loud.

“Oh feck it.”

The agent held his breath. So Freaky Santa was also a

killer. Oh god, just what they needed.

He shone the light further inside, trying to take a

look at the man lying as good as naked inside. He had

seen that face before, he knew.

Wasn’t that -?

And then he saw an arm move forward, coming out of

the darkness, and a hand seized the agent by the

throat, pulling him almost inside the freezer.

“F -e -c -k it!” Mulder yelped, forcing his

digits between the strong, icy cold hand and his

throat.

Suddenly he was loose. The flashlight fell. Mulder

didn’t wait for the creepy crawler to get out of the

freezer but fled outside, tripping over the steep

steps as he made his way upstairs, back to the

cottage.

“Scully!!!!!!!!!!!!” He yelled so loud that she

nearly fell off the couch. From behind the curtain

where the bed stood, Freakman also groaned loudly in

response.

Mulder slammed the door shut.

“Mulder, what is it?”

“Outside,” he heaved, out of breath. “Outside,

downstairs, the basement, oh man -”

“What? Mulder, what is it?”

“He’s here! The horrible iceman is here!”

“Mulder, you’re dreaming -”

“I swear he was there! Downstairs in one of the

freezers.”

“Willy would find it very hurtful if you called him

horrible,” Freaky Santa inserted calmly, walking

closer to them. “In fact, I think he would be very

much offended.”

“Willy?!” the agents chorused together.

“Yeah, Willy. My good buddy Willy.”

Freaky Santa walked over to the door and opened it.

“Are you crazy?” Mulder yelled. “He’s going to kill

us!”

“Nah. Willy wouldn’t hurt a fly. Would you, Will?”

Scully had to swallow a lump in her throat as a man

clad only in what seemed to be boxer shorts walked

into the room. He saw pale blue skin tone and unkempt

thick hair running all over his body, including his

face. He leaned forward a bit and had very heavy

arms and legs that he barely seemed to be able to

drag forward. He was like a human orang-utan.

“Now do you believe me?” Mulder hissed in his

partner’s ear. “Sceptic!”

Freaky Santa patted the stranger on his back. “Willy

doesn’t harm a fly, do you Will? He’s very innocent,

really, but unfortunately I have to keep him near the

woods so that he doesn’t go off and get caught by –

let’s say, FBI-agents.”

Freakman switched on the lights so that the agents

could take a good look at the blue-tinted hulk who

seemed very calm, very quiet and very innocent when

he bared his big buckteeth, flashing in the light.

“Give the nice people a hand, Willy.”

The orang-utan-human moved forward and slapped his

hand against Mulder’s, who could still feel that same

giant hand stuck around his throat. Oh brother.

“Who -what -is he?” Scully asked as Willy took her

in a bear hug and nearly squeezed the life out of

her.

“He’s my brother.”

Both agents stared dumbly at the odd couple, not

looking at each other out of fear they’d burst into

laughter again. But Freaky Santa continued deadly

serious. “We were twins.”

Oh brother, Scully thought, taking the two of them

in. The Anti Walton’s, to coin Mulder’s favorite

phrase.

“He’s a freak of nature who was raised in a circus.

We were split up as twins. I found him again a few

years ago and have been taking care of him in here

since.”

“He sleeps in a freezer!”

“Willy doesn’t like it warm. I bought it especially

for him,” Freaky protested.

“So I gather that you do know your way out of the

forest?” Scully asked dryly.

“Not me, but Willy does. He loves to watch the cars,

you know. He knows where your car is too, I’m sure.”

Willy nodded very enthusiastically, spitting saliva

all over the wooden floor and onto Mulder’s shoes.

With that, both agents burst into laughter, and took

a step back gingerly. And Willy spent the rest of the

night staring inquisitively at the two agents now

sleeping next to each other, upright, on the couch,

with open mouths and snoring sounds.

In the morning they said goodbye to Freaky after

eating warmed up eggs and bacon that tasted like

leather shoes, and followed Willy, who took them

quietly and without a single word through the forest

and over the snow-covered pastures back to the main

road, exactly to where their car was standing. Willy

was still clad only in his boxer shorts. It made

Mulder feel chilled to even look at him so

underdressed.

As they followed him, Mulder muttered, “Told you

there was a terrible snowman.”

“Iceman,” you said.

“Whatever. You believe me now, right?”

“This poor guy is a freak of nature, and not so

terrible. But other than that, I believe you,” she

spoke with a wry grin.

“Behave, or I’ll have you drive again.”

Back at the car, Willy waved goodbye to the agents

and disappeared back where he came from. To Scully’s

relief, her cell phone found a connection and she

called for help quickly.

“They’ll be here in a few moments,” she said with a

sigh. “Are you okay, Mulder?”

“Yeah, yeah,” he muttered absently, staring at the

spot where Willy disappeared. “Scully look, he’s

back.”

She looked into the direction where Willy had taken

off. A shadow that looked exactly like his came from

the woods into their direction. They could not see

him clearly until he was rather close. And then

Scully held her breath.

“That’s not Willy,” she exclaimed. “That’s –

something else!”

“Get in the car!”

Both agents crawled into the car and locked the doors

as Scully reached for her gun and cocked it. The man

that looked like Willy only wasn’t, jumped on the

back of the car and humped the trunk, jiggling the

agents around inside.

“Shoot it!” Mulder yelled, “but don’t kill it!”

“I’m trying if you stop your girlie screaming.”

Scully aimed at any part of the creature’s abdomen,

ready to shot through the glass in order to hit it.

She couldn’t tell its back from its butt.

“Can’t help it Scully. It’s the third rental car

screwed this month!”

“Wonder how that feels,” Scully muttered under her

breath, ready to shoot some kneecaps.

But then it was gone. It hopped off the car, and

simply vanished.

Mulder cautiously opened his car door and stepped

outside, looking at the stampeded trunk and the huge

footsteps that made way into the forest.

“Oh brother.” Scully stared at the tracks, then her

partner, then the trace again. “Was that -?”

“If it wasn’t, it was probably Willy’s evil twin.”

“He already had a twin.”

“Yes, he had.”

“Oh brother.”

“Yeah, sister!” Mulder reached forward and grabbed

her in his arms, pecking her on the cheek.

“It’s raining elk, hallelujah.”

The End

Have Yourself a Merry Little Try at Christmas

TITLE: ‘Have Yourself A Merry Little Try At Christmas’

AUTHOR: XSketch

E-MAIL: sketchney@ntlworld.com

ARCHIVE: Exclusive rights and ownership to IMTP for the first two

weeks, but after that – as long as you let me know and keep my name

attached – it’s yours to archive!

CATEGORY: MSR

SPOILERS: Nothing too specific, except a reference to VS10’s ‘Last

Kiss’. Also, might be worth having a basic knowledge of IMTP’s VS

seasons just for general character interaction.

SUMMARY: Will Bill Jnr. ruin yet ANOTHER Christmas for the two

agents, or can they make it work out in the end?

DISCLAIMER: As much as it pains me to say this, I don’t own any of

these characters – not a single one, dammit! The immortal CC, the

not so immortal Fox and 1013, and the irreplaceable DD and GA own

them (as well as a whole bunch of other people too numerous to

mention) I’m borrowing them without permission, but no copyright

infringement is intended so please don’t sue!

FEEDBACK: Oh, PLEASE!!! You know you want to! Go on, feel the

addresses sketchney@ntlworld.com or SketchShipper@hotmail.com

calling you!

AUTHOR’S NOTE: Written for IMTP’s Virtual Season 11 Winter Special

Challenge with lots of hugs and special thanks to the team there for

all the work they do and keeping the dream alive 🙂

DEDICATION: A big dedication to all my special friends in

Pitneyville. They’ll probably never see this, but they’re the best

people I have the pleasure to know, and if it hadn’t been for them I

mightn’t have even been here to write this, so ‘Thanks’ guys and gals!

=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*+

BASEMENT OFFICE

FBI HEADQUARTERS

DECEMBER 23rd, 2003

8:56 AM

Over the years Dana Scully had come to expect that anything could

encounter her as she passed through the door into the x-files office

– Mulder interviewing somebody, Mulder in a bad mood, Mulder in a

good mood, Mulder ready for her arrival with a cup of steaming coffee

that she would eagerly consume as they sorted their workload for the

day. Once or twice she had entered to find Skinner in here, but it

was always Mulder that kept her wondering what would behold her each

morning.

What she saw today as she stood in the open doorway wasn’t anything

she had ever thought about seeing: her partner, tightly wrapped in

his black overcoat (scarf just as tightly wrapped around his neck),

standing on his desk pulling from the ceiling tile the pencils he had

thrown up there.

“Mulder, what the hell are you doing up there?” she exclaimed,

arching her brow and planting both hands firmly on her hips.

The sudden sound of her voice – no matter how pleasant he found it –

surprised him and knocked Mulder off-kilter as his head sharply

turned to look down at her. A foot slipped on something on the desk,

and his arms frantically propelled to try and regain balance. The

instinctive action was all in vain, though, and before Dana could

move to break his fall the deep sound of his impact with the floor

came from the opposite side of the desk.

“*Mulder!*”

There was a guttural groan from him before he shakily got to his feet

– using the wooden surface for support whilst the other rubbed the

back of his head.

“Mulder, are you okay?” she queried with genuine concern as she

stepped up beside him.

“What the hell you doing sneaking up on a guy like that?” Mulder

replied – still tentatively rubbing his injury. He let out a sigh

and was ready to wait for her answer, when his eyes suddenly fixed on

her. “Scully, there’s over two feet of snow out there and the

heating in this place isn’t exactly anything to boast about…How can

you stand there in just your suit?”

She gave a shrug and shot a glance at the small desk in the corner of

the room. “I was kinda anticipating a nice coffee for my arrival…

Pencils more important, I take it?”

His own brow sharply raised as he stared at her defensively. “I’ve

only just got here myself, and didn’t even get a chance to stop at my

place so I’m wearing the same suit as yesterday!”

“You left my apartment two hours earlier than me, Mulder,” she

frowned, pinning him with her glare. “How can you have only just got

here?… Unless there’s something you’re not telling m–”

“Hey! As I’ve already pointed out, there’s over two feet out there

on the ground, and whilst you may not have had too much trouble,

everybody seemed to catch the same early worm as me and left me

stranded in grid-lock traffic!” A pause, a shrug, and then, “Besides,

I bought you a latte from that little place down the block, but…”

He paused and awkwardly looked down at the frothy, hot liquid that

covered the floor, the bottom of his coat and the right leg of his

pants, “…some manic woman came bursting in and made me slip while

I was trying to re-stock on ammo!”

Feeling guilty for his fall and her wrong accusation, Scully

outstretched a hand to cup the back of his head (the tips of her

fingers gently running through his hair and over the growing bump

there). The office door was still wide open. and as they stared into

the depths of the other’s soul, both knew that they were taking a

risk, but at the same time they knew it was one worth taking.

“You can still drink it up,” he leered – eyes twinkling as he

slightly leaned in to her. “It’s not soaked in too much…”

He waited for her to pull away or to playfully nudge him or – more

than anything else – to lecture him on how they were at work and

needed to be careful in case they were overheard, but instead he

actually saw the corners of her mouth lift into a mischievous grin.

“Get through today and I’ll help warm you up later,” she whispered.

He leaned in even further, ready to press his cold lips against her

warm ones. With the door still open, though, that was when they knew

he’d crossed the invisible line they had had to draw in their

professional lives, and she stepped away – her hand lingering a

moment longer on his scalp before dropping down by her side.

“So, what have you bought my mother for Christmas?” Scully queried,

clearing her suddenly dry throat. “More to the point, what have you

bought me?” She smiled at him reassuringly to let him know it was

okay as she noticed the expression of guilt on his face – heck, she

had come close to reaching up and kissing him herself!

A sigh of relief escaped past his lips, but he didn’t reply.

Another set of plans for him to join the Scully family’s Christmas

gathering had been made, but as much as it made her happy to have him

there with her, and as well as he got on with her mother, the whole

idea made him cringe. Primarily because he knew Bill was going to

be there too.

“Mulder? Presents?”

“I got ’em…But you can wait til we’re there to see.”

Of course, she knew he was considering not going…Thinking up some

way that he could use to excuse himself from the gathering, but she

wasn’t ready to let him get that far.

“What is it this time?” she slightly snapped.

“Huh?”

“I’ve been with you long enough, Fox Mulder, to know when you’re

concocting an excuse in that brilliant but often stupid brain of

yours! Why don’t you wanna come with me to Mom’s?”

“I do…but… Well, I mean, other than Bil–”

“How many times do I have to tell you I don’t care what Bill thinks –

I want you there and Mom wants you there and that’s all you need to

worry about?”

“I’m a little dubious about driving in this weather after the last

time…”

The trip back from her mother’s near the start of the year…The

station wagon across the icy road…Their overturned car…

Just thinking about it now made her shiver, but she had foreseen his

cause of panic and had made plans so that neither of them had to

drive.

Still he seemed to be thinking of excuses, though.

“And I just got word that they might have finally made some headway

reaching the bottom of the Money Pit, so it might be worth following

up those leads…D’ you know, Scully, still nobody knows who exactly

might have started digging that? Maybe if we solve it and they do

reach the bottom we’ll get a cut of the treasure!”

“Nice try, Mulder,” she smiled, shaking her head. “But I’m sure the

Money Pit can wait until after Christmas – it’s been hiding whatever

secret may be down there long enough…Another week or so isn’t going

to make much difference. Besides, you don’t need to worry about

travel – Skinner offered to drive us, and I think he’s filled his

vehicle with enough emergency equipment for a whole army.”

“Skinman?”

She hesitated slightly. “He offered and then Mom kind of invited him

to dinner so that he wouldn’t have to be alone…”

Yet another guttural groan from Mulder as he shakily lowered himself

into his chair. “Great, Big Bad Bill and our boss there to ruin my

fun… Can’t we just stop at my apartment and have some quiet time

together? Or, better yet, at your apartment?”

“Mulder, you spend so much time at my apartment your fish probably

think they don’t have an owner! Come on, it’ll be fun, and we’ll

make time for ourselves away from the others,” she coaxed, stepping

forward and reaching down for one of his hands.

“But the work, and…”

“You’re not getting out of this, Mulder, so you might as well give up

while I’m still being nice to you. The work can wait, and if the

Assistant Director can take some time off, I don’t see why we can’t!”

“You don’t wanna go to the Bureau party instead?”

“No, I don’t!”

That was the end of the argument, and the following day they were

packing things up to spend a long weekend at Margaret Scully’s house.

XxXxX

THURSDAY, DECEMBER 25th, 2003

7:34 AM

To say the snow was barely passable would definitely have been an

understatement, and as Walter Skinner’s car carefully made its way

down the back roads with its three-person cargo, minds kept thinking

about what they knew was packed in the trunk and how much they hoped

they wouldn’t need to use any of it.

Scully sat in the passenger seat next to their boss, occasionally

glancing over her shoulder at Mulder – who sat in the back seat

clearly lost in his own thoughts. But nobody spoke for at least

three-quarters of the journey.

“Did you get any word about the Money Pit, Mulder?” Dana suddenly

piped up (unable to deal with the cold and awkward silence any

longer).

“Huh?” came her partner’s stunted reply as he snapped out of his

reverie. “Oh, no…No, that one fell flat. J-Just a load of hype to

keep people interested, I guess.” He shook his head and she thought

he was about to add more, but instead he flashed her a smile and then

turned to look out the fogged window.

She couldn’t figure out if it was the journey or the fact that they

were travelling with Skinner that was eating at him the most. For

that matter, she wasn’t even sure which of the two was eating at her…

“The Money Pit?” Skinner’s deep voice chortled. “I didn’t realise

your workload had been light enough for you to chase that one up?”

“Far from,” Dana mused. “Mulder was desperate for an excuse to worm

his way out of this excursion, and that was the only one he managed

to come up with.”

“No ghosts?”

“Sir, as surprised as I was at how desperate Mulder was to find an

excuse, there’s one thing I know he knows thanks to past lessons

painfully learnt: no ghost hunts at Christmas. I’ll leave it at

that.” Scully paused and cocked her head slightly to the side. “I

guess it could have been worse, though…it could have been something

involving the sighting of a real-life Santa.”

“Hey, I am here, you know!” Mulder exclaimed, perching himself on the

edge of his seat so that he could rest his arms over the back of the

ones in front of him. “Besides, we did get a couple sightings come

in, but I didn’t think you’d be interested!”

A loud burst of laughter exploded from the bald man driving the car,

and both agents turned their heads to stare at him with curious

gazes.

“I’m sorry,” the A.D sniffed, sobering. “It was just, listening to

you two brought back some memories from my childhood…”

“Sir?” This from both Mulder and Scully.

Skinner shifted uncomfortably – wondering how he had gotten himself

into this – and then reached out a hand to turn up the car heater.

“When I was a kid – ’bout eight or so – there was this guy that lived

at the end of my block, and…Well, he was like the Candy Man – every

kid was his friend. And every year at Christmas he’d set up this

special grotto right inside his house with free entry…He even gave

out free presents…”

“You do realise these days he’d be suspected as a paedophile and

locked up, don’t you, sir?” Mulder interrupted, shooting a brief

glance at his partner.

“If you don’t want to hear this story, I’ll happily shut up now,”

Skinner snapped.

“No, sir, carry on,” Scully urged.

“Anyway, Cody Harris from next door started the rumour that this guy

was really Santa Claus, just hiding out undercover in suburbia so

that he didn’t get found out. We all argued with him about how full

of shit he was – after all, everyone knew Santa lives in the north

with Elves! But, of course, the rumour spread like wildfire

throughout the school. Our parents swore that he was just a man

who’d inherited a lot of money from somewhere and was kind enough to

share his wealth… After a while, though, they started to get a

little suspicious of his intentions and snooped around – stopped us

from going near him.” He cleared his throat and ran his tongue over

his bottom lip as he continued to replay the memory is his mind.

“Then, one day, he just disappeared and was never seen again. We all

blamed Cody and his damn rumour, but it did make us all start to

wonder as well.”

Dana gave a contemplative nod and Mulder settled against the back of

his seat once again as the dark silhouette of Maggie’s house came

into view through the swirling curtain of falling snow.

“All that should really matter is what you believed, sir,” Scully

sighed, a little distantly.

The car pulled up into the driveway, and Skinner let out a snort as

he reached to unfasten his seatbelt. “You know, the irony is that I

didn’t know what I believed and still don’t. I was one of the kids

that shouted Cody down – as far as I was concerned, the old guy was like

the uncle I’d never had…Yet, at the back of my mind when I saw him

at Christmas dressed up like Santa in that grotto, it was just too

realistic to not believe in.”

“I’ve been saying the same about aliens and the paranormal for years,

and still everyone thinks I’m a crank,” Mulder grumbled, pulling

their bags out of the vehicle.

Before Scully could reply with a dry retort, there was the sound of a

front door being opened and then her mother’s voice joyfully crying

out, “You made it!”

“Cold, but safe and sound thanks to our chauffeur. Hey Mrs. Scully,”

Mulder smiled as Maggie gave him a brief welcoming hug.

“Hey, Mom,” Scully also smiled, moving to embrace her mother. “Are

Bill and Tara here?”

“Hi, sweetie. Yes, they arrived late last night. Oh, I was so

worried that the Parkway had been closed off and you’d been stranded.”

“We took the back roads…They weren’t pleasant, but definitely the

better route if what we heard on the radio is anything to go by,”

Dana shrugged.

Maggie gave a nod and kissed her daughter’s cheek before turning to

face the assistant director. “Mister Skinner, thank you so much for

safely delivering possibly the nicest percentage of my family through

this storm, and joining us for this Christmas day!” she grinned,

outstretching a hand to shake his and then suddenly pulling him into

a hug.

Mulder and Scully stood still and shared a playful glance as they

noticed the sudden blush that had colored their bosses cheeks (though

at the same time knowing that if they ever mentioned it he’d

immediately blame it on the freezing weather).

Skinner’s feet awkwardly shifted in the snow as he glanced down at

the shorter woman and gently patted her back. “That’s okay, Mrs

Scully. Thank *you* for inviting me here…I don’t want to be any

trouble i–”

“oh, nonsense! There’s plenty of food and at least you can help if

another fight breaks out between Fox and Bill!”

“Make a cute couple, don’t you think, Scully?” Mulder breathed into

his partner’s ear.

She shivered at the feel of his warm breath against her skin and then

turned her head to stare at him. “Don’t even think about it,

Mulder. My father was one bald man enough for my mother, and I don’t

appreciate having the thought of our boss as my father-in-law

implanted into my brain,” she frowned sternly. Suddenly a smile

broke out on her face and he saw the thought of ‘But they do look

good’ lift her features.

“Now, hurry up out of this weather,” Maggie suddenly exclaimed,

brushing away the dusting of snow that had accumulated on her head

and shoulders as she stepped away from Skinner and regarded the three

of them, “before I have a family of snow-people in my front yard!”

“Knowing Mulder he’d still find a way for me to sign off on a 302 so

he could investigate that!” Skinner cracked.

Mulder remained silent as he picked up his and Scully’s bags and they

all entered the house.

XxXxX

After being blinded by the bright array of decorations and lights

that decked the rooms, ‘Hi’s and ‘Merry Christmas!’ greetings were

passed between Bill, Dana and Walter. The familiar hostile air

crashed down between Bill and Mulder, though, so after the FBI agent

had attempted a friendly ‘Hey’ only to be replied with a non-committal

grunt, he’d gently touched his partner’s arm and then moved out into

the kitchen where Tara was keeping an eye on the dinner.

Presents were handed out and eagerly unwrapped shortly after that.

“An alarm clock, Mulder?” Scully queried, first looking down at the

box in her hands and then up at her partner with a raised eyebrow.

“To replace the one I accidentally broke last week,” came his

innocent reply.

“Maybe if you didn’t keep her out on stupid cases at all hours she

wouldn’t need an alarm to get her up in the morning,” Bill snorted in

disgust.

Mulder shifted uncomfortably on the couch and then looked down at the

sweaty hands that fidgeted in his lap. Why had he come here again?

Oh, yeah, Scully wanted him here. That was the only thing keeping

him here. Of course, if it made her happy he would stay…He just

hoped it all ended soon.

‘I don’t care what Bill thinks – I want you there and Mom wants you

there and that’s all you need to worry about.’

He kept repeating her words over and over in his head as his eyes

slipped shut, so much so that he hardly heard her as she started

“It’s wonderful, thank you, Mulder.” It wasn’t until he felt the

press of her lips on his cheek that he looked up.

Skinner watched Scully kiss Mulder and smiled – wondering how much

longer he could keep their secret until he cashed in on the Bureau

pool.

XxXxX

Dinner played host to just as many snide remarks aimed at Mulder’s

tortured soul by the unstoppable Bill Junior during the fun banter.

Tara tried to keep a reign on her husband, and Scully and Maggie kept

a concerned eye on Mulder (Skinner remaining silent when the fun talk

stopped so that he didn’t get stuck too far out in the middle of the

battleground) until the final blast came during the group’s sharing

of Christmas childhood memories. Mulder had been struggling to come

up with a good memory when Bill had snapped, “For God’s sake, stop

trying to make us feel pity for you! If you can’t join in, why don’t

you just shut up and let us carry on?”

“*BILL*!” Tara, Maggie and Dana had all exclaimed at the same time.

Even Skinner felt the need to slam his cutlery down onto the tabletop

to express his anger.

Mulder sat quietly for a few seconds – letting the words sink in and

contemplating his next move – before clearing his throat and raising

to his feet. “Mrs. Scully…Tara…Thank you so much both of you for

that beautiful dinner – I think that was the best turkey I’ve ever

had!” he awkwardly smiled, not making eye contact with anyone.

“Would you please excuse me? With the trip and sitting down here, my

legs are in dire need of a stretch. Plus, your a-million-times-more-

beautiful daughter gave me a head injury a couple days ago that still

aches a little, so I might go outside, if that’s okay…?”

“Well, of course, Fox…” Maggie hesitated, shooting her daughter a

worried glance, “…but that’s not really necessary – we have pain

killers in th–”

“No, really… Fresh air is the best thing,” he assured, stepping

back. “Even the cold might help clear out the cobwebs.”

Mulder was just about to turn away when Scully’s small hand suddenly

grabbed a hold on his arm. “You’re not going anywhere,” she almost

whispered. “You’re part of this family and have as much right to be

here as Bill. I want you here…” Dammit, she wasn’t going to let

her brother get to her – wasn’t going to let what he insisted doing

to her partner get to them – yet still she felt her voice hitch in

her throat.

He stared down at her and slightly bent to place his lips against her

ear. “I’m okay – just creating an easy diversion for that time away

from the others you promised me on Tuesday. Finish up and come out

front when you’re ready.” He kissed her and then slipped his arm

from her grasp as he left the room.

“Interesting manners you have there,” Skinner growled, staring coldly

at Bill. “I’ve heard about them, but always thought they were just

an exaggeration…until now.”

“How could you say that, Bill?” Tara blurted.

“Oh, I know,” Dana snapped, raising to her feet. “I know too well.

Every time you see him you have to see how far you can push him,

don’t you?” Her eyes fixed on those of her brother – the rage

building within. “Every Christmas you’re determined to ruin for us!

Is it because he was there to help me instead of you through my

difficult times? Was it be–…Wait a minute, I’m having a flashback

of asking these same questions time and *time* again before. You say

you care about me, Bill, but what you don’t understand is that

every time you take a swing and hurt Mulder you’re hurting me too!

Maybe you should try to consider *that* next time!” With a final

thump of her fist on the table, she turned away and left the suddenly

silent room.

XxXxX

“You didn’t have to defend me…I’m flattered – if not maybe a little

turned on – by the force with which you did it, but it wasn’t

necessary.”

He was standing out in the front yard with his back turned to her and

looking down at something on the ground when she stepped out onto the

porch.

Scully wrapped her coat tightly around her small frame and then

stepped out onto the snow that compltely hid the steps that led up to

the porch. One thing she’d learnt to notice over the years was when

Mulder was hiding his feelings…But he didn’t seem to be doing that

this time. She could actually here contentment in his voice. The

raw anger still inside her begun to slowly fade.

“You heard?” she quizzed with a curious quirk of her eyebrow.

“I think the whole block heard,” came Mulder’s chuckled reply, but

still he didn’t turn to face her. “I was waiting for them all to

begin chanting ‘Jerry! Jerry! Jerry!’…Maybe even to see Bill come

flying through the front window!”

“What you d–” Her voice cut off as she stepped up beside him and

looked down at what he had drawn into the snow with the large tree

branch he still clasped in his gloved hands.

It was essentially a love letter to her, and as she read it she felt

the tears begin to well in her eyes.

‘Memories from the past? I may not have good ones from

my childhood, but why would I need them when the best

times I’ve had have been with you in the here and now?

You’ve given me a reason to celebrate Christmas, to

celebrate life, and no matter what happens or what Bill

says, that is all I need to remember.’

“He…He shouldn’t have s-said what he did,” Dana choked, looking

up at him.

Slowly, he turned, dropped the branch and then tightly embraced her

in the warmth of his arms. He knew he took her for granted

sometimes, especially when he ditched her, but he also knew that he

would never be able to face the day when she wasn’t there for him to

hold.

“I was considering Skinner’s story earlier about the guy they thought

might be Santa, and I wondered if maybe Bill was the Grinch,” Mulder

smiled against her hair. “But I don’t care what he says anymore,

Scully…Maybe once, but as you said the other day, all I should care

about is the fact that you want me here, and it is – I wanna be

beside you every step of the way, and to know doing that makes you

happy is the most precious gift to me.” He paused and took a small

step away so that he could stare into her still-damp eyes. “You know

the clock wasn’t the only gift I got you, don’t you? In fact, I

didn’t have any intentions of letting you use it.” A mischievous

grin spread across his face as a hand reached into the pocket of his

overcoat.

“You’re here by my side, that’s the only gift I need,” she told him,

mirroring his own emotions. “I just wish others would accept how

special what we have i–” For the second time within the last four

minutes he managed to cut her voice off as he held out a small velvet

box. “Wh–”

“I didn’t wanna give it to you in front of Bill – that really would

have been the start of World War Three…The clock was just a decoy.

But, anyway, the store clerk said that if you don’t like ’em you can

get a replacement…”

Scully carefully opened the box and stared wide-eyed – mouth slightly

agape – at the beautiful diamond-studded, heart-shaped earrings that

lay inside. She wanted to say something – *anything* – but the

breath had been completely knocked out of her, and all she could do

instead was look up at him.

“Are they okay?” came his hesitant question.

“Mu…Mu…” She stopped trying to say his name and opted instead to

fling her arms around his neck and hold him, shortly before reaching

up onto tiptoe to press a kiss to his lips.

“I’ll take that as a yes!”

“They’re beautiful!” she gasped, pulling away to stare again at his

present. “God, thank you so much…for *everything*.”

“Thank *you* for being mine. I love you.”

Clasping the box in one hand, she reached out the other to grab a

hold on one of his. “I love you, too. Come on, let’s go back in

before the snow traps us out here or they think we’ve been abducted.”

Mulder nodded and gave her hand a squeeze.

“And, when everone’s gone to bed, I’ll give you your gift.”

There was nothing he could say to that without ruining the moment.

Then, as they moved toward the door he asked the question she was

surprised he hadn’t pitched to her a lot earlier: “So, did you

believe Skinner’s story? D’ you think that old guy could have been

Santa? …I mean, do you think Santa could be living undercover,

even maybe just a couple doors down?”

A brief pause before she nudged against him and simply sighed, “Who

cares?”

XxXxX

The front door shut behind them, but as Mulder’s engraved words in

the snow filled up and the lingering sound of their voices

disappeared, the faint sound of ringing sleigh bells filtered the air,

and they were shortly followed by the deep chuckle of a large man…

…And was that a shadow passing the moon or a trick of the eye?…

THE END

=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*=*+

AUTHOR’S NOTES (Part II): Thank you so much for reading this far.

Means a lot to my little soul 🙂 You could make it even happier by

sending me an e-mail to sketchney@ntlworld.com! The VS Winter

Special Challenge page set out suggestions for the stories: ‘A “cold”

case file, A Santa Claus sighting, Holiday party – either at the FBI

or at Maggie Scully’s, and Character musings on the holiday season

(from Mulder, Scully, Skinner, Krycek, CSM, etc.)’ but I got greedy

and decided to use them all in some way or another – LOL!

HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYONE!!!

Simon the Ripper

cover

Simon The Ripper’s Mental Musings

By Humbuggie

(c) 2003

san@sv-tales.com

Edited by Truthwebothknow1

A special thanks goes out to X-Phylia, with my utmost

thanks for (ab)using her scientific mind to get all the

complex details of this story in right order. I’m not a

scientist. Thank god for me that she is.

Written for Virtual Season 11, with a special thanks to the

team there that has created such a wonderful series. I’m

hoping that my efforts will contribute to the series’

continuing success.

clip_image002

Oh no, I see,

A spider web is tangled up with me,

And I lost my head,

The thought of all the stupid things I said,

Oh no what’s this?

A spider web, and I’m caught in the middle,

So I turned to run,

The thought of all the stupid things I’ve done

— Coldplay

Teaser

October 2003

Simon West liked to sing. No, he loved it. All the time. He

hummed at the office, even though the sound of music was

the furthest thing away from his ears. He chanted in the

car driving home, turning up the volume during Coldplay’s

Clocks, which he recited perfectly. He went wild on

Parachutes, too. At home, he was nuts on Dido. And when he

was in the shower, he preferred Sunday Bloody Sunday.

At school he was the boy you would always try to avoid in

the playgrounds. The one who was picked upon and teased

with his buckteeth, stupid grin and red hair above a

heavily freckled face. He was never cute, cuddly or even

slightly attractive: an awkward teen. He was off kilter.

Weird. Not the good weird, but the awkward type. Something

indefinable, something so strange, that it stirred in him a

pure hatred against women. What a miracle that he’d passed

all the psych tests to get his job; all forced upon him by

women. Women were everywhere: in the shops, the elevators,

the pharmacy, the office, the . . . well, everywhere!

A male teacher of his, one-day said: “Some people are

destined to become human

wallpaper. Just go with the flow, and you’ll be able to

live your life freely.”

Simon had taken that advice to heart; now he just sat back

and hated them all.

Today, Simon West no longer cared that women at the office

constantly took the piss out of him at work. Now he was

just the nerdy dude with the stupid Simpson’s-mug, who took

the four spoons of sugar in his coffee. The one who still

lived at his mother’s and liked her to make his lunch. In

fact, his mother was the only woman he didn’t hate. In the

end, he just learned quickly to become that unseen

wallpaper.

That night, on his way home from the office, Simon’s mind

had been made up. He had been researching all the details

for weeks online, imagining it all playing out inside his

rather large skull. He knew that he had all the equipment

now: the dark clothes, the gloves, the knife, the ropes and

“The Ultimate Guide to Ripping: A Full Companion for the

Future Serial Killer.” Lovely. He had also printed out all

the gruesome details he found described on a detailed,

known website, and also in books. He’d devoured every

single novel or reference book on Jack The Ripper; and last

week, he decided he would become him.

Jack The Ripper was his example, his god: the first serial

killer noted throughout history, becoming notorious through

his many gruesome acts and never caught. But Simon wanted

to get caught.

Perhaps he could commit one, two murders before anyone

would make the connection. Then, they would scream ‘murder’

and say that The Ripper had returned once more. At the turn

of the new millennium, someone needed to stir things up

sometimes. That someone was Simon West: Mister Ordinaire,

just like Jack The Ripper had once taken the innocence out

of London.

Simon scrubbed, shaved and dried while listening to

Radiohead’s OK Computer, and put on his black outfit.

Everything lay ready in the trunk of the car. Downstairs it

was quiet. His mother didn’t like to be disturbed after

eight, when she had cooked, cleaned and had dressed in her

satin nightgown that buttoned up to the top.

“I’m going out, mom,” he told her politely. “I’ll be back

in a few hours. Don’t worry about me.”

She didn’t respond verbally, but waved with her hand. He

locked the door from the outside and walked brusquely to

his car. His sedan waited for him. It was a run of the mill

trustworthy car, not an exciting one like most of his

colleagues drove. He left D.C. and headed for Baltimore. He

was a far cry from Victorian London, but he didn’t care.

There were plenty of alleys where he could find his whores

to kill. He had researched the areas well, and knew where

to go.

He pulled his car into an abandoned parking lot a few miles

outside of D.C. and walked over to the stolen RV he had

snatched three days ago. He’d replaced the license plates,

and paid some dude he knew to re-spray it black. It was

old, it stank strongly of dog piss but it suited the

purpose. He was in Baltimore in less than an hour.

He knew his way around quite well, having scanned the area

previously. He debated between Exeter Street, or Rhubarb

Road; deciding to pick out the latter. Plenty of working

girls hung out there, who would do anything for a dime. He

spotted groups of them on almost every corner, and a few

walking alone. He settled for the singletons.

He put on the Knicks’ cap that hid his thick red hair,

pulling it down low over his eyes. He cruised up beside a

woman dressed in black and red ass-freezer dress.

clip_image004

“A blow, baby?” she purred instantly, lingering

suspiciously near the RV.

“I’m looking for a girl named Mary Ann,” he whispered

hoarsely, and then felt totally ridiculous. Who in their

right mind would listen to this shit and not be put in mind

of a B-movie?

But the working girl smiled. “You’re in luck baby, I’m Mary

Ann.”

“No, you’re not. I need a Mary Ann. A real one.”

“I can be whoever you want, darling.” He watched her

chewing gum working back and forth through her teeth. In

his mind’s eye, he pretended to choke her, to shove that

gum as far down her gullet as possible, blocking off the

air in her windpipe and have her suffocate on it.

“I want someone named Mary or Ann, or both. Got it?” he

hissed menacingly.

She froze for a second or two, and waved out her hand

instinctively. “There’s an Ann standing right over there.

The blonde bimbo with the leather boots. But she doesn’t

blow as well as I do.”

“I’m sure she’ll die better,” he muttered under his breath

as he drove off, leaving the redhead dazzled. Before long,

he had reached the blonde and asked if her name was Ann.

“Yeah,” she replied broadly.

He was angry that her hair wasn’t the right color, but

hell, that didn’t matter. “Hop in.” He threw open the door

and allowed her inside.

“No way,” she said. “Around that corner there’s a small

motel. I’m not doing you in your car.”

“Get in then, I’ll drive you.”

She hesitated. He took off his cap. She relaxed. “You seem

okay.”

She stepped in gingerly and they drove around the corner,

not even that far from where her friends normally worked.

But instead of going inside the cheap, sleazy motel that

was a magnet for hookers and their customers, he parked the

car one block down.

“Do you know why you are going to die?” he asked in a

friendly, matter of fact manner.

She startled and went for the door. He grasped her wrist.

“Do you?”

“No,” she squealed.

“Because you’re a stupid bitch woman with a stupid name

like Mary Ann who can’t keep her legs closed, and just begs

to be killed in some equally stupid alley, slashed by a

Ripper knife. That’s why.” He ground out a sliver of anger

between clenched teeth.

“Are you stoned?” she asked as calmly as she could manage.

He smiled. “I’m high on life, baby.”

“I’m calling the cops!”

He laughed. “You do that.”

In a flash, he’d grasped her by the hair and pushed her

down hard, smashing her head against the filthy dashboard.

She was stunned instantly. He left the RV and dragged her

out from the passenger side, wearing his gloves. Strands of

her hair remained on his clothing. He pulled her to the

ground, and then onto the wet pavement glistening from the

night’s rain.

Then he worked swift and fast, summoning up the gory

details that he almost knew from the top of his head.

Within three minutes he was gone, leaving her carved-up

body for her friends to find. Blood flowed from underneath

her body, twisting like a dark serpent into the drains

beside her. The cuts were exactly as the real Jack would

have made them.

Simon West’s voice remained calm until he reached his own

car again. He had been careful not to leave a single trace

inside the RV, still wearing his gloves. The bloodied

clothing he had quickly replaced for another set. He would

wash everything and re-use them the next time.

His mother would be long asleep by the time he got home,

under the influence of her sedative, and leave him to his

grisly devices. He felt strangely calm and started humming

to himself without music. By the time he’d reached his own

car again, he was ready to sing.

The voice never trembled even slightly as it passed to

mimic Coldplay’s volume. He switched on A Rush Of Blood To

The Head and sang every word perfectly.

It was a rush indeed.

The following morning, Simon West left for the office as

usual, dressed in a decent gray suit, with shiny black

shoes and an old-fashioned, boring tie. He used his badge

to gain access to the building, to his department on the

first floor, and ultimately to his desk.

“You’re late,” his female boss snapped. “We’re already

running behind on all these case files. Assistant Director

Miles is not happy with us right now, you know. The VCU

needs to score quickly, and the backlog is not helping

matters. Where the hell is your analysis?”

He thought of killing her right there. Instead, his face

smiled bravely. “I’ll stay behind late today and make sure

he gets everything.”

“You’d better. It’s your fault entirely, Simon. You don’t

work fast enough. Your work is a mess.”

Simon stretched his back, switched on his computer, and

accessed the Bureau’s most sacred databases, before

glancing unhappily at the amount of paperwork piled on his

desk. He glanced at his watch, wondering how long it would

take before anyone would drop the file on his desk, and ask

him to start researching data. His file. His crime.

Now that would give him quite a kick.

Act I

“I see. I see … I see. I see Nachos. Hot dogs.

Basketball. The New York Knicks vs the Washington Wizards.

The MCI Center. I see … I see … I see us there. Sunday

night. Eight p.m. Two tickets.”

Dana Scully waited in barely contained amusement, until her

partner in every sense of the word, was finished hocus

pocusing before stepping into the basement office they’d

shared for so long. She never missed a beat while strolling

to the desk, placing her briefcase on top of it, and

crossing her arms over herself.

Mulder sat at his desk, a hand held over his eyes, and the

other over two tickets he’d no doubt paid a fortune for.

They were front row center court, right behind the visitors

bench, the most expensive seats he could lay hands on. He

opened his eyes. “Oh yes, that’s our future, baby.”

“I see us working on Sunday evening,” she retorted. “There

goes your prediction. Or did you get that from the

Stupendous Yappi?”

Mulder looked up in quasi-shock. “Working, Agent Scully? On

a Sunday? Besides, is Yappi still in business? Last time I

heard, he was living in Australia predicting the future of

Skippy the Kangaroo, after declaring to the world that Al

Gore would beat the crap out of Bush, Jr.”

“Yes, Agent Mulder. Working. And the last thing I heard is

that Yappi’s working in Caesar’s Palace, Vegas, where he

urges zillions of filthy-rich men and women to spend

millions of bucks on the slots; telling them erroneously

which one is going to pop at any second.”

“Oh please, no work, Scully. Not this weekend! Is this

coming from the woman who vowed a long time ago that her

weekends were sacred, and that no one in this world could

drag her into becoming a weekend working girl?”

“Don’t forget mentioning that I also said Easter and

Christmas should fall together.” Scully lingered around his

desk, before sitting on top of the two tickets, nearly

squashing her partner’s hand in the process. “I should add

that it’s not my idea to work, but unfortunately it needs

to be done. This weekend. I’m sorry about your tickets.”

“Okay, where’s the fire?”

“We’ve had that already. It’s AD Henry Miles.”

“The new guy in VCU? I heard he was a hard ass, but since

when does he get to order us around?” Mulder groaned, “Did

he get lost on the way to his office?

Or is he attempting to replace Skinner who’s enjoying a

peaceful weekend in the City of Angels?”

“Well, actually, Skinner did tell us he would replace him

during his absence.”

“Which means that we have to obey the New Big Bad Boss. I

know,” Mulder sighed. “Ah well. So, what does he want?”

“I’m guessing he’s shooting under Skinner’s feathers. He

wants an evaluation of all our cases of the last year,

going meticulously over all the details from A to Z. Even

though you have an eidetic memory, I don’t see how we can

pull this off in less than a day. We are lousy admins,

Mulder. We both put it off until the very last moment. This

place is a mess, too; the cabinet is sloppy, the dust

bunnies will start an uprising soon. The cleaning lady

hasn’t been here for ages.”

“Says who?” Mulder smiled.

Scully ran a finger in a slow line through the grot on top

of that filing cabinet, pursing her lips with a hint of

annoyance, and lifted her finger up, shoving it under

Mulder’s nose. “Says my finger. Anyhow, it’s Friday and he

waited until eight a.m. this morning, while I stood in the

elevator with him, to throw this at me. Perhaps he’s

psychic too, and remote-viewed the tickets lying around on

your desk.”

“Tough.” Mulder leaned backwards, almost losing his grip on

the chair, dangling between empty space and the desk.

“He’ll get everything that’s in my head and that’s it. If

he wants a complete evaluation he can go run it by that

analyst guy they have ensconced in dust on the first floor.

I’m sure he can stump up all the crappy details that AD

Miles gets off on. Remember him? The Freckle Dude. He knows

it all, and it’s right there in his computer, sitting next

to Miles’s office. I’m sure he’s got no plans for the

weekend.”

“Are you really going to tell him that?” Scully smiled.

“The Freckle Guy will get all the blame, while you’re

shouting out obscenities from your top notch seat in all

your juvenile glory?”

“If he doesn’t like it, he can serve my head on a platter,

after we’ve seen the game. Now, grab your coat, Agent

Scully and take a walk with me.”

“Where to?”

“Starbucks. I’m thirsty. Didn’t have my CafŽ LattŽ this

morning, as you well know.”

“Oh Mulder.”

“What?” He stopped at the door and turned towards her.

“It’s not like we’re swamped with work right now. I’m

actually thinking of reopening up the Titanic case to see

if they didn’t crash into a UFO instead of a boring

iceberg, so at least we can go do a little sea trip, and do

something useful for a change. Hell, I’ll even watch the

movie with you for the twenty-fifth time, while running

back and forth serving you peanuts and cola. Anything’s

better than opening the Weekly World News for the umpteenth

time, hoping that one of the fake anal probing stories is

not so fake after all. Do you know that an eighty-year-old

man claimed he was probed and prodded for the use of his

sperm, to create alien-human hybrids? He’s suing the mental

institution he’s lived in since 1986, because they forgot

to lock their doors at night.”

She laughed. “If you put it that way, I’m fairly certain

that there’s a reason why you’re suddenly so keen to check

out the new flavors at Starbuck’s. They have great

frappucino’s there by the way, and I wouldn’t mind trying

one.”

“Yes. Thank you God!” Mulder exclaimed, waving his hands in

the air. “Agent Scully finally saw The Light, and is no

longer sucking down tofu crappy thingies.”

The second he opened the door; he was halted by a man

trying to enter at the same time. An almost inaudible groan

came from Mulder’s mouth, when he realized that the one man

he didn’t really care for right now stood before them.

Assistant Director Henry Miles.

“Coffee, sir?” The agent asked, broadly smiling.

“You can have that at the VCU, Agent Mulder. From what I

hear, they have excellent hospital-taste blend that will

open up your sinuses for the next two days. Walk with me.

Now, if you please.”

Miles marched off around the corner, before the X-Files-

agents could utter another word. Mulder threw down his

coat, glared at his partner and exclaimed, “Dead man

walking!” before sashaying after the Assistant Director,

shaking his ass. Scully trembled with laughter, muffled

only with the back of her

hand when Miles turned suddenly, and threw them the most

poisonous glare he could muster from his sizable

repertoire. Where was Skinner when you needed him?

The VCU was buzzing with activity as it always was. Mulder

saw people chatting, talking, discussing, and laughing.

Here, the most gruesome cases in the world were handled.

People who were ten times worse than Hannibal The Cannibal

were being sought, taken down and readied for trial.

Laughter was natural in the bowels of the VCU: it was a

safety valve; their way of ridding themselves of the

anxieties one experienced on a daily basis.

There were a lot of new Special Agents there now, and

plenty of profilers, Mulder thought. The VCU had expanded

quite a bit after 09-11, when suddenly the world seemed to

be filled with more danger and serial killers than ever.

Some said that the New Millennium was actually the cause: a

lot of weirdos out there thought they were the new Jack The

Ripper, or Boston Strangler and wanted their five minutes

of fame. Jerry Springer didn’t cut it anymore. The only way

to get publicity now was by slaughtering and killing.

It had been a while since Mulder was asked to profile a

case at the VCU. They had been quite busy lately with their

own cases, which also involved a number of strange

killings. So why were they here now?

Miles ordered the two newcomers to sit down in the room

filled with FBI colleagues, and walked up front.

“Revenge,” Mulder hissed at his partner. “We probably

forgot to clean his toilet.”

Scully leaned relaxed into Mulder’s side, as they perched

sitting on the edge of a desk, before whispering back, “If

this has to do with your little trip to the Rock and Roll

Hall of Fame in Cleveland a few weeks ago, you know, the

one that you tried to reimburse through your expense

account, I swear I’m impounding your desk right here and

now, and throwing your name plate in the garbage. I told

you he wouldn’t go for the ‘Elvis was an alien’ angle.”

He smiled and turned to her. “If I were ever abducted by

aliens, I’m sure that’s the first thing you would do

anyhow. My name plate wouldn’t survive a fortnight.”

She showed him the broadest of grins, just as Miles turned

towards them and voiced coldly, “I hope the joke was funny,

Agent Scully because I can assure you that this case is

not. The details I’m about to tell you are not so humorous.

Keep that in mind when I show you the following photos. I

hope none of you had a large breakfast of bacon and eggs,

or any other cholesterol-laden junk you might chow down in

the local diner. This is not good for the appetite. You

have been warned.”

Before Mulder could quip, gruesome photos of four carved up

bodies were passed around the room, silencing the eight men

and women gathered there. Scully and Mulder, who were the

last to receive them, watched how their colleagues faces

became red and then pale, and how some balked and looked

away. A young woman, who obviously was brand new at the

VCU, rushed out of the room, taking deep breaths in an

attempt not to spew out in the hall. Miles ignored her.

“What is it?” Mulder asked as the photos were handed to

him. He too became very silent when the photos lingered in

his hands. He had seen a lot of gruesome stuff in his

lifetime, but this really took the cake. His eyes took in a

morass of flesh, blood, and the remains of other various

human tissues, as yet undermined. There was simply nothing

really that could easily explain the intent behind such a

vicious crime. This wasn’t done by a human, but by a

monster. He had seen such photos before: more blurry and

out of date, but definitely in the same manner.

“We’re not looking for Hannibal The Cannibal this time,” he

groaned as he handed Scully the photographs. “More like the

MO of Jack The Ripper.”

“Indeed.” Miles looked straight at his agent. “You hit it

on the nail, Agent Mulder. It seems that we might.”

“Sir?” Scully asked, swallowing back the disgust at seeing

such gruesome details.

Miles stretched his back and looked around the room.

“The agents I have in here are top notch, and the very ones

that I need to resolve this matter quickly and silently.

That’s why you are starting immediately; you will drop

everything else you’ve been working on. You will work on

this case non-stop, until we find the killer who butchered

the four women I’ve just shown you.”

Miles paced through the room; satisfied that he was

grabbing the attention he sought.

“The bodies you have just seen belonged to four working

girls in the Baltimore area. They have been noted as

professional hookers for at least four years. All of them

were sliced and diced over the past three nights, with

every subsequent act becoming more gruesome. Last night

there were two bodies discovered in the same area, only a

hundred feet from each other. None of these women have any

connection to each other, or to anyone else. Different

pimps, different areas, different features, different

names. Yet they were not taken randomly. They appear to

have been taken because of their names. Names that concur

with the prostitutes that Jack The Ripper killed in London

during the late 1800’s. The method of murder is also the

same. Since the case of Jack The Ripper has become quite

notorious over the years, all these details can be found in

abundance on the Internet and in books.”

“How did you make the connection, sir?”

“The killer made it for us,” Miles continued in stiff tone,

and then looked at Mulder. “Agent Mulder, I happen to know

that you studied the case of Jack The Ripper during your

time at Oxford. I am sure you could convey the particulars

of the story to your colleagues.”

Mulder stepped forward feeling as if he were back in

school, and had been asked to draw a mathematical

calculation on the board, slightly uncomfortable because it

was Miles’s scrutiny he was most under.

“I don’t recall all the details anymore, sir. I can give

you a summary.”

“Go ahead.”

“I believe the murders occurred sometime in the fall of the

year 1888. Jack The Ripper selected prostitutes from

Whitechapel, a London District, and murdered them in a very

vicious way. He was considered the very first serial

killer, and even though there are plenty of ideas of how

and why he did it, in the end it became clear that every

murder became more gruesome, as though his anger escalated.

They knew of at least five murders he actually committed,

but there were constant rumors of a total of eight or nine

murders. He left a message written in chalk on a door at

one point, which led people to believe he was a Freemason.

Since chalk was quite expensive in that time, the only ones

who would have afforded it were doctors, carpenters,

butchers or craftsmen.”

“Do you recall what that message was, Agent Mulder?”

I smiled and looked at him. “Of course I do: ‘The Juwes are

the men That Will Not Be Blamed for nothing’. Interestingly

enough, for an educated man, he miswrote the word ‘Juwes’.

The murders stopped after he almost totally decimated the

body of one young prostitute. He then disappeared. He also

sent letters to the police, taunting them to catch him, but

they never did. Oh and I personally believe it was the

doctor sir, even though I have seen the movie, From Hell,

where they claimed the killer was conspiratorially linked

to the royal family.”

“Very good, Agent Mulder,” Miles muttered with a wry grin

on his lips; taking a photo that had been tucked inside the

map he was holding. It was a photo of a sentence written in

chalk on a green, old door.

“The Juwes are the men That Will Not Be Blamed for

nothing,” he repeated aloud. “That’s our link, ladies and

gentlemen, the sign that our Ripper wanted to leave us.

We’ve got a copycat killer on our hands, and only one more

murder to go before he finishes his grisly spree, if he’s

true to Ripper form. If he is stopping, that is.”

Miles focused on the faces of his agents. “This man is

eager to get the slashings over and done with. In the real

Ripper-case, the killings happened over a period of nearly

two months. Our killer has killed four women in the past

three nights, and I’m fairly certain he’ll go for his fifth

victim tonight. This means that we only have this afternoon

to solve this matter. By tomorrow morning, it could all be

over.”

“With all due respect, sir,” an agent from the back asked.

“But why didn’t we know about this earlier?”

“The Baltimore police didn’t really seem to care much about

hookers being offed,” Miles retorted coldly. “Until it

turned out that the last victim was the estranged daughter

of one of their most famous surgeons. He has threatened to

inform the press over the lackadaisical police behavior,

and also slam Baltimore PD if they didn’t contact us. So

now their blood is on our hands, so to speak.”

“What did they do wrong, sir?” Scully asked curiously.

“It’s what they didn’t do: like sending samples of the

victims’ clothing to the labs, non-prioritized. It takes at

least a week then before the results to come back. I am

certain we can do much better than that.”

“Does that mean, sir, that we didn’t have that evaluation

on Monday?” Mulder suggested. Miles didn’t laugh.

“I want feedback on this quickly. The local press is

starting to catch on now that the rumor about the surgeon’s

daughter has made its way onto CNN, and they’re not happy

that the Baltimore P.D. has been treating this case as a

couple of unrelated murders. We need results, and we need

them fast. Agent Moore, you are in charge of this

investigation, because you’re the senior agent in VCU. I

want everyone to report to you. You in turn, will report to

me. Set up shop here and move quickly.”

Moore smiled in a self-assured, quite cocky way. He was an

agent with the mental agility of a goose, Mulder thought.

Of all the people in the VCU, why did Miles have to pick

him? Why not Kenny Andrews, who was a much better profiler?

It wasn’t even as if Moore had the brains to solve such a

case. Or was it because Miles knew Moore would never get

much press coverage?

“Agent Mulder, why are you still lingering about? I suggest

you take your partner and your awe-inspiring brain to the

morgue and get an idea of what these photos really look

like up close and personal. Since you’re the resident

Ripper-expert, I want you in the field. Let someone else do

the profiling. Hell, we’ve already got the MO/profile. Just

go to http://www.casebook.org and scan the information at hand.”

With that, the AD Miles disappeared down the hall to his

office and slammed the door, startling most of the agents

working on the floor.

Mulder’s eyes followed Miles, catching a glimpse of the

Freckle Guy who sat at his desk typing furiously away,

while a woman waved hand gestures over his head; obviously

shouting at him. The redheaded man didn’t even seem to

notice, stuck in his own world.

What was his name again? Mulder tried to remember,

concluding that he didn’t even know it. Ah well. He

shrugged and turned towards Scully. “It seems that the

slicing and dicing has already been done for you. But how

about we take a look?”

She pulled a face. “No frappucino’s today. You’d better

sell those tickets too. We’re never going to make it.”

“Wanna bet I can solve this case tonight, and we’ll still

make the tip-off?”

“You’re on, Mulder, for two frappucino’s.”

“You’ll choke on them, Scully. Your insides will freeze up

and you’ll have an ice cream tofutti frozen yogurt

headache.”

She smiled, and whispered for him alone to hear. “Who says

I’ll drink them?”

The morgue had always been an eerie place for Mulder, but

not so for his partner, who somehow always managed to get a

certain sparkle in her eyes, betraying her excitement. This

was her territory and he felt awkwardly out of place.

Give him psychic abilities any time. Or a profile to

create. Or Jack The Ripper. Even though he wouldn’t admit

it to anyone, he did know the whole case by heart,

including all the names of the victims. He had read at

least a dozen books on the subject, and knew all the

theories by heart. It was one of the reasons why he became

so intrigued in psychology in the first place. That, and

novels by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, whose Sherlock Holmes

made solving crimes seem so easy and inspiring.

Back in Oxford, he’d started to get acquainted with all the

details of the case, even jotting down his own notes and

theories. He had done the Ripper tour in London, and walked

through Whitechapel to get a feel for the place, as it

would have been a hundred years ago. Unfortunately the

streets were no suburbanized, and there was nothing left of

the old town, except a few churches and original pubs here

and there. He knew the Casebook website well, and had even

contributed theories to it. He had the special edition of

From Hell, and loved to theorize that Jack The Ripper had a

connection to the royal family; as suggested in both the

film and popular myth. He didn’t care much for the monarchy

anyhow.

The notion that there might be someone out there

copycatting The Ripper was more than exciting for Mulder.

In fact, were it not for the deadline, he would be looking

forward to going head to head with a Ripper-copycat.

Perhaps, if he were lucky, the killer might even be a

reincarnation! How cool would that be?

Mulder’s resolve lessened slightly, as his eyes took in the

remains of the washed bodies of the three victims. Good

thing he’d passed on that Starbucks Coffee. It probably

would have shot back up his throat. It really was gruesome.

No, more than that. It was horrific, disgusting and very

much an act of pure misogynistic hatred. Whoever did was

mentally deranged. Either that, or had a real hard on for

The Ripper.

“They were all slashed across the throat,” the coroner

started to explain. “But from there come the differences.

Entrails are missing. This victim is missing a nose. She -”

Mulder found himself swaying off, as the monotone voice of

the coroner droned on and on, with gory detail after gory

detail, of the final moments before the women all met their

deaths. Good thing The Ripper had thoughtfully slashed

their throats first, before committing his gruesome deeds,

he thought. One cannot imagine what it must have been like

to die in such a manner: alone and abandoned by the world

that lived and breathed only a few seconds away.

Mulder didn’t need to know all the details. He knew them,

as well as he knew the first names of the women who lay

here. He looked at their distraught, ghastly pale faces and

suddenly it struck him, that there was only one night and

one victim left. The clock was ticking.

“Scully, I’m going to head back to the office,” Mulder cut

in, interrupting the discussion. “I have to talk to Moore

about where to go from here.”

“How am I going to get back?” she asked, surprised.

“I’ll drop you off,” the coroner proposed. “I’m heading

there for a couple of meetings in an hour anyhow.”

“Oh. Okay.” She looked at her partner. “You go then. Don’t

go anywhere without me, okay?”

“Yes, boss.” He winked and left the coroner’s office

hastily. Outside, he gulped down a few deep breaths,

grateful for the fresh air that filled his lungs. His

stomach still felt queasy, but already he was gathering

thoughts and formulating ideas on what to do next.

“But lunch first,” he muttered under his breath, and

crossed the street to buy two, extra ketchup laden hotdogs

from the vendor.

Simon West was a man without nerves. He’d learned to forget

how to be nervous, while growing up being pestered by just

about anyone. He had taught himself not to show any

emotions.

Yet, the second he learned his file had opened at the FBI

he felt excitement grow inside of him. This was better than

sex! Not that he knew what sex was, of course. This was how

it felt to score a goal or touchdown, or have a number one

hit in the charts. It felt so good. Fabulous. Orgasmic.

His boss, Vera Thompson, threw a thin new file on his desk.

“I want you to look up all the data you can on Jack The

Ripper. File all the information under the name “John Doe

Ripper”. We need it now instead of tonight. Mandatory

overtime.”

“Yes.” His fingers lingered on the label stuck onto it.

John Doe, he thought. How he wished he could announce that

his name was Simon. Simon The Ripper. Now, didn’t that have

a cool ring to it? Oh, if only someone would figure it out.

He was growing tired of murdering, anyhow. Good thing

tonight was the last one, even though it would be the

hardest one of all. The original Jack really had his way

with that last hooker; almost turning her inside out. His

stomach clenched in anticipation. Ah well, he was used to

the blood already. In his mind, he was merely butchering

pigs and chickens, not humans.

If only they would find his little hint. He had hoped the

Feds would have been on the case two days ago. Stupid

Baltimore cops. Why had they dithered so long? Simon

started scanning the Net; stored and then printed out data

on The Ripper. He knew all the websites by heart.

He looked up again to find Fox Mulder standing at his desk.

With one startling gesture, Simon brought his index finger

to his mouth, nibbling on his fingernail; a habit he’d

nurtured fifteen years ago. Pieces of the nail stuck on his

tongue and in his mouth; he flushed a scarlet red.

“Do you mind if I take what you have already?” came the

agent’s friendly request.

Simon, for the first time face to face with the man he had

admired for so long, just nodded quietly. “Go ahead.”

“Thanks eh -”

“Simon. Simon West.”

“Thanks, Simon.” Mulder turned around and walked to the

conference room reserved for the agents working on the

case. Simon’s eyes followed him until he closed the glass

door. The data analyst sighed deeply. If only he would be

the one to find the little lead Simon had planted for them.

Mulder had one of the most astute minds in the FBI. It

couldn’t be that hard to catch him, now could it?

ACT II

“How many cops are guarding the area?” Moore asked his

partner, Lane, a feisty female, who looked more man than

woman. Mulder smiled because he knew Lane. A long time ago,

before Scully breezed into his office, rumor had it that

Blevins had earmarked either Lane or Scully for the job of

Mulder-Watch. Good thing they picked Scully. He couldn’t

possibly imagine himself working day and night with this

volatile creature.

“According to the Baltimore P.D.? Too many already.”

“They still don’t give a shit, do they?”

“If it hadn’t been for the surgeon, they would have passed

on this case. They see hookers every day. They feel this

guy is probably just doing them a favor by cleaning up the

city.”

Mulder smiled while continuing to scan the photos and

coroner’s report that had been e-mailed to them earlier. He

had the original Ripper’s coroner’s reports next to him, as

well as the original photographs that were printed out by

Simon The Freckle Guy.

“Something’s off,” he finally said after half an hour of

intense reading, startling most of the agents who were

working just as intently, on their share of the

information. Moore left his desk and walked over.

“What? What do you see?”

“The last victim has been killed differently. If he

followed the original Ripper MO, her body would have been

much more severely decimated than it is. He left it pretty

much intact, and I’m wondering why.”

Mulder looked up at Lane. “Didn’t the Baltimore cops say a

man almost caught him in the act?”

“Yeah, an eyewitness heard a scream, went to look and found

her dead.”

“Yet he still had to time to carve up bits and pieces of

her, but not everything. Interesting. Now tell me, if you

were a serial killer, Agent Lane, would you still take your

time slicing, when at any point in time you could be

disturbed by a sailor, or pimp?”

“I would get the hell out of there.”

“Quite interesting,” Mulder muttered. “Especially since the

Ripper liked

to cut his victim’s throats; severing the vocal cords in

one drag. Assuming he took his time to carve into her, how

could the victim have screamed without a voice?”

“So -?” Moore asked.

“Our guy left a chalk message on a door, and he didn’t

follow the full procedure on the Catherine-victim. That

means he wants us to believe he was nearly caught in the

act. In truth, I believe he might be leaving us a clue, and

perhaps that is, that he wanted to get caught.”

“If he wanted to get caught, he would have waited.”

Mulder smiled. “Agent Moore, the first thing you learn

while studying serial killers, is that most of them have an

unspoken urge that needs to be fulfilled. They almost dare

us to stop them. The duality is that they want to get

caught, but don’t want to. You know?”

“Agent Mulder, I’m sure your theory will amount to

something but -”

“All the other victims were killed in the exact same manner

as the original ones, Agent Moore. Meticulously up to the

smallest detail: the way the bodies were placed, the way

they were carved up, the entrails that were missing, …

everything. Only, in 1888 it was the third victim that was

left in one piece, because the Ripper got caught. The

theory was that he killed a second woman that same night to

satisfy his blood lust. But here, our Ripper was killing

his fourth victim, while the police had already found the

third. Yet, he left her in one piece too. Why would he do

that, if not to leave us a breadcrumb?”

“Aren’t you reading into details too far, Mulder?” Moore

smiled nervously.

“I don’t think so. I’m wondering – could I have that

description on the victim’s clothing again?”

“Leather skirt, black panties, high black heels, short top,

push-up bra,” Lane read out in detached monotone. “Just

enough to leave some skin covered.”

“And enough clothing to leave smudges or traces on the

leather. A fingerprint or DNA, perhaps. Wouldn’t that be

great? I mean, I know the clothing has already been

examined for prints, semen and all that, but we know that

we can do better. Do you know where it is?”

“At the coroner’s, I’m sure. He would have picked it up,

had the killer used his bare hands, Mulder,” Moore said.

“You’re looking for things that aren’t there.”

“It won’t be on the clothes then. Whatever trace he left of

himself, it must be on her body somewhere.”

Mulder grasped his cell phone and dialed Scully’s number.

“Hey, traitor,” she said, picking up.

“Hey, are you still at the coroner’s?”

“Yeah.”

“Could you do me a favor, and ask the coroner to go over

the last victim’s abdominal area again, to find any

possible residual tissue or semen from our perp?”

“Mulder, she was a hooker. I’m fairly certain there will be

DNA from more than one person on her body.”

“Do you?” he winked.

“But I should check the clothes, too. I have this hunch our

killer might have left behind a few clues there.”

“You’re right,” Mulder agreed. “Get on it.”

“Yes, Mr. Bossman.”

After Mulder hung up, he turned to find Simon West, staring

across at him from behind his desk. The redheaded man rose

up and walked slowly over to him. Mulder leaned back in

anticipation, as the other agent handed more printouts to

him.

“Is it true you’re looking for a Ripper copycat?” Simon

asked quietly.

“Yep.”

“Great. I mean, fascinating. If there’s anything I can do –

“How are you fixed in the coffee department?” Moore yelled

over his shoulder, then grinned broadly at his own stupid

joke.

Simon turned crimson, and left before Mulder could utter

another word. The agent stared at the other man’s slumped

walk, realizing who West reminded him of: Rain Man.

Minutes later, Mulder’s phone rang.

“You were right,” Scully spoke excitedly over the phone.

“We picked up enough tissue to get a DNA-sample, and should

have it analyzed within the next twenty-four hours.”

“We don’t have twenty-four hours, Scully. If our theory is

correct, he’ll be slicing before midnight. That’s in about

seven hours. You’re not giving me much of a window here. In

fact, if the analysis is that late, it will not help one

bit.”

“Mulder, have you got any idea how complicated it is to

perform a DNA-test? In normal circumstances, a person has

to wait two weeks to find out if he fathered a child. So be

glad they can rush this through in a day.”

“Yeah but we have a great, big and beautiful lab in the FBI

that can do this in a matter of hours. We need you to pull

some strings here, Scully. Your Quantico-colleagues will do

you a favor, right? I’m sure they can speed things up a

little bit.”

“Right,” she sighed. “I’ll head over there myself. So, what

are you going to do?”

“Me? I’m going clubbing.”

“Ha ha, very funny.”

“Seriously. Since ‘Field Marshall’ Miles wants me as a

field agent on this, I am going to the area myself to check

out some bars. There might still be a remote possibility

our John is killing off the competition, even though I

don’t think so. I’ll probably be home late tonight,

darling.”

“Mulder, you’re not going by yourself, are you?”

“Of course not. I’ve got Agent Moore to keep me company

even though he looks more like a Fed than most of those

stereotypes on Die Hard. Plus, he isn’t as gorgeous as you

are. I’m telling you, this guy has F.B.I. written all over

him. I’d be better off alone.”

“Don’t you dare do that, Mulder, I’ll go with you.”

“Nah. We’ll need you as a decoy later on to play Mary

Kelly.”

“Who?”

“The last victim. She was a redhead too, did you know

that?”

“Funny, Mulder. I’ll talk to you later.”

Mulder smiled as he pocketed his phone, and then looked in

shock at Moore for a second as something hit him. The agent

lived only a block down from the office, and had gone back

and forth to change for their night out. And there he

stood: dressed in the most overtly, flashy colors ever. He

looked like a Hawaiian pimp. The shirt screamed

‘Undercover’ all over it.

“Oh.my.god.” Mulder couldn’t help but muffle his laughter

at the sight of the cowboy boots, and greasy slicked black

hair combed back on his head.

“What?” Moore asked innocently. “Don’t I look okay?”

“Moore, how long as it been since you’ve been in a bar?”

“Hmm, about fifteen years.”

“And before that, you mirrored yourself on Magnum P.I.? You

even have Tom Selleck’s chest hair? Jeez, the only thing

missing is the mustache.”

“Actually, I have a fake one -”

“Save it, Moore. Come with me, I’ll help you out.” Mulder

got up and patted his colleague on the back. “I’ll

transform you into a sexually obsessed forty-something in

no time.”

As the other agents shared instructions on their duties for

the following hours from Moore, Mulder caught Simon West

hanging around his desk looking quite bored. He didn’t know

what it was about West that somehow made him feel sorry for

the man. Was it because he really was the garbage bin of

the office? Because no one seemed to give him a break? He

didn’t know.

Yet West seemed to be the type of guy that actually

belonged in a sleazy bar, seated on a stool while some

bimbo danced around a pole for a buck or two. With him,

they would definitely look undercover.

“How’s Miles on lending out people?” Mulder asked, turning

to Moore. “I’d like to take The Freckle Guy as our third

man.”

“Who? West?? Mulder, he’s a first class loser. He’ll do

nothing!”

“Indeed, that’s what I’m looking for. He’ll fit right into

those bars we are going to visit. Better than you faking it

as Magnum P.I. and ready for the karaoke club.”

“Miles will never allow this.”

“He’s not here right now, right?”

“No, he’s in a meeting with the new Deputy Director.”

“Goodie.” Mulder walked over to West and tapped on the

desk. West looked up in sheer awe, surprised that once

again he was called upon.

“How about a night on the town in Baltimore?”

West suddenly smiled broadly, revealing a set of perfect

white teeth. “I love Baltimore! But can I call my mother

first and tell her I’ll be late?”

Moore groaned loudly.

With Simon West sitting quietly as a little boy in the back

of the car staring outside, Mulder started a conversation

with Moore, who seemed to admit there was a slight issue

between the agents.

“I know what you’re thinking, Mulder,” he said. “You don’t

think I can handle this case.”

“I don’t care either way, Moore. To be honest, I’m just

here to do a job, and then on to the MCI Center to catch

the game.”

“Yes, you do care. You’re like a kid on a playground. You

feel right at home in this kind of world. Is that because

you’re dealing with monsters every day?”

“The human psyche is a monster, Agent Moore. It doesn’t

matter if you chase human weirdoes or whatever. In the end,

it all boils down to one thing: everything happens for a

reason. Find that reason, and you find your killer.”

“Does a creep like that need a reason to murder?”

“They never do. They act on their instincts.”

From the rear came a sound. Simon opened his mouth and

caught Mulder’s glare in the rearview mirror. He cleared

his throat, and stretched his back a bit. “Don’t you think,

Agent Mulder, that someone can kill just to get rid of some

desires, but for no particular reason at all?”

Mulder smiled sympathetically. “They all do that, West.

Every single one of them. We humans are a veritable

cornucopia of desires and urges. It’s just the question of

if you act upon them.”

“And what if that man doesn’t know how to stop anymore?”

“Then he will be stopped, one way or another. That’s where

law enforcement is vital.”

Mulder never took any of his colleagues home, save for

Scully and Skinner, but he wasn’t about to let the Hawaiian

Shirt Agent become the cause of any them getting hurt. So

the two agents followed Mulder into his apartment, the two

of them looking around curiously. Moore, because he’d

always wondered if Spooky Mulder was actually a freak that

kept alien fetuses on his dresser; and West because he

wanted to know how his favorite agent lived.

They were both disappointed.

“Your apartment looks normal. Boring even,” Moore

complained. “This sucks, Mulder.”

“Sorry.” Mulder disappeared into the bedroom, and returned

with two sets of clothing. One pair would fit Moore

perfectly, albeit a bit small around the waist, but West

would drown in them.

West changed in Mulder’s bathroom, taking his time to nose

around for special things while biting his fingernails. No

female stuff here, nothing out of the ordinary. Just

shaving gear, soap and all the necessities of life. What a

drag.

He bit his thumbnail, and dropped small pieces of it on the

tiles; not even aware of what he was doing. His mother had

tried to break him out of the habit, but even as an adult

he couldn’t shake it off. He did it everywhere, even in the

stolen car that waited for him outside the D.C. area.

Simon West felt troubled. He knew he had to kill tonight,

but how he was going to do that, when he was undercover

with his idol and another agent? Should he just go with the

flow and play it by ear? Perhaps he should ask Mulder to

come join the party. He was certain that Mulder must have

the murderous streak in him too. You had to be a little

crazy if you were a field agent/profiler. It was almost a

requirement to get in the heads of perps. Perhaps Mulder

would even be in awe that he, Simon West, had fooled them

all. Just wait and see, he thought as he hummed The

Scientist.

When he walked outside, he looked like a regular guy. Clad

in jeans with rolled up pants, a sweater with rolled up

sleeves and his hair combed neatly, he was ready to go.

Moore actually looked human again, too. Mulder looked suave

dressed in jeans, dark sweater and leather jacket.

“All right, boys,” Mulder smiled broadly. “Let’s go catch

us some fish.”

The night before, Simon West had made himself a case file

that he kept at home on his computer. He had started to

gather information on Fox Mulder ages ago, but had never

done anything with it. The frustration had struck when he

realized that after three days of murdering, no one at the

FBI seemed eager to take on the case. During one very long

restless hour, he had thought he would never get Mulder’s

attention.

But in the morning, when he learned about the fresh cases

at hand being probed, he knew he was in luck. They were

interested and alarmed now. And yes, soon enough Mulder

showed up. Simon had instinctively known that Miles would

drag Mulder into it.

Simon couldn’t even explain why he liked Mulder so much. It

probably had something to do with the fact that he lived a

very mysterious professional life in that basement office.

West had seen cases pass by his desk that were about

aliens, government cover-ups, freaky people, monsters, and

misfits of science; just about running the gamut of

everything imaginable.

The case that really caught his interest was Luther Lee

Boggs, the serial killer who claimed he was psychic. From

then on, whenever he could, during the dreary working hours

he maintained, West would study cases of the X files agents

had solved or not solved.

He couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like to step

into Mulder’s shoes, facing danger every day of his life.

It would sure as hell take the edge off the boredom and

dreariness he felt right now.

Perhaps that’s why I do what I do? West pondered as he

jumped into the backseat of Mulder’s car. To kill the

boredom. So far, he hadn’t really found another reason.

Should there be one then? Perhaps not.

They arrived in Baltimore around seven p.m., after stopping

at a deli to pick up sandwiches, ice tea and coffee.

“So what now?” Moore asked, as soon as Mulder parked the

car outside The Inn, a dreary old place that looked like it

belonged in old London. “Are you going to stand around

outside, and look for working girls who are named Mary?”

Mulder glanced in the rearview mirror. “West, what do you

think?”

“I’d go inside that bar, and check to see if there are any

pimps who have girls named Mary, and get them off the

streets. And then see if they have noticed anything odd.”

“And why do we not ask that as FBI-agents?”

“They’d pack up their bags and go. They won’t talk.”

“West, are you sure you’ve never been out in the field

before?” Mulder asked grinning.

“Actually, I have -” Simon stopped, knowing he would be

giving out too much information. He didn’t want Mulder to

know the truth about his reasons for wanting to work as a

data analyst.

It was too late. Moore laughed loudly. “Yeah, he fucked up

his first case, didn’t you know? That’s why Miles has

banished him to the office permanently. He killed his own

partner, the sucker.”

Simon knew when he was being toyed with and when he didn’t

like it. He felt his face Contract, his cheeks turn red and

his entire beings thrum with anger. This was exactly what

he’d been trying to avoid for so long, the reason why he

became Simon The Ripper in the first place. He needed to

release pent up steam. He needed to show that he could do

it.

He clenched his fists, and chewed on his lip until it bled.

And he would have rushed forward in that anger, for the

first time in his life forgetting his exterior meek

appearance, when Mulder suddenly spoke in a harsh, angry

tone towards Moore.

“Don’t ever call anyone a sucker for getting hurt, okay? Do

you want to lose your partner?”

“No, but -”

“Do you?”

“No!”

“Then have respect for your colleague, and don’t ever treat

him like garbage again, okay?”

“Geez Mulder, get off your high horse.”

“I’m sure you mean ‘Spooky Mulder’.”

“Whatever,” Moore shrugged, throwing his sandwich on the

ground. “I’m going inside. You can follow in ten minutes.”

“Don’t do anything stupid like blowing your cover,” Mulder

hissed after Moore rammed the door shut. “Sucker.”

Suddenly Simon did something he hadn’t done in ages. He

laughed. He could feel it starting deeply from his insides,

becoming harder and harder until a flood of mirth rushed

through him, until he heaved with escaping laughter. He

could not recall having laughed this loudly before. Ever.

And when he looked into the mirror, he discovered that

Mulder was laughing too. In fact, he was roaring along with

him, instead of at him, like most people did.

“Here,” the agent said. “Have a seed.”

“Don’t mind if I do,” Simon replied, spitting out the piece

of fingernail stuck inside his mouth. “Thanks.”

“Gross, West.”

“I know. Call it a bad habit.”

Mulder just smiled and chewed on a seed, wondering what

Moore was up to inside the bar.

“So, what happened to your partner?”

Simon raised an eyebrow. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Sure you do. You were eager enough to come when I invited

you along. Now spill, while you look around for anything

out of the ordinary, like guys trying to lure girls

outside, that sort of thing.”

“My partner and I were supposed to backup a couple of other

field agents, who were going after a bank robber at his

apartment. We walked in and he started shooting at us. We

ducked away, inside the apartment. I ran, Agent Mulder. I

ran into the bathroom and shut the door, while they kept on

shooting back. He was hidden behind the couch that stood in

front of the bathroom door, right there. All I had to do

was open the door and shoot him at point blank range. But I

panicked, uh… chickened out. I fired three times through

the door. I heard shouts. When I opened the door, I saw

that Larry was dead as a doornail. I had accidentally shot

him through the door. After that, they laughed at me.

Everyone thought it was a great joke. Horrible really. Just

awful. Agent West shot his

partner and peed his pants. Funny, isn’t it? Since then,

the closest I’ve come to a case is by putting the data into

the system.”

“Well, just don’t shoot me,” Mulder smiled as they walked

to the bar door.

The next one to enter the bar was Simon. He insisted on it.

Mulder watched him leave as he grasped the cell phone to

call his partner.

“Thanks for making this case quite boring, Agent Mulder.”

“You’re welcome. What’s new?”

“Nothing yet. Results first thing in the morning. Did you

get hurt yet?”

“Oh thank you.”

“Come on, I’m waiting for a call from either Miles, or a

hospital to tell me you got kicked in the balls for asking

pimps too many questions, when they want to protect their

goodies. Where are you?”

“The Inn. Nice place for a pimp-gathering, don’t you

think?”

“Very nice. Are you alone?”

“No, I’ve got colleagues here.”

“Have fun with the ladies, Mulder.”

“Do I sense a bit of jealousy there?”

“Oh no. I’m happily discussing boring science crap with my

colleagues. You see what you made me say? Since I’ve met

you, I’ve come to frown on science now and then.”

“Must be my good influence.”

“Har har. Get back to me soon, Mulder. Okay? And stay in

one piece.”

“I’ll try. I know a great overnight store where they sell

grapes though.”

“Night, Mulder!”

Mulder laughed as he hung up his cell phone and left the

car.

“Rock ‘n’ Roll, baby,” he muttered underneath his breath,

when he opened the door for what was obviously a working

girl, who smiled at him broadly underneath fake lashes that

looked like huge spiders – and walked inside the barrier of

noise that was the bar.

Simon West didn’t even wink when Mulder stepped into the

bar, and quickly scanned the area. Moore sat in the back,

talking to a bulky African American who roared with

laughter every time the agent said something. A blonde sat

on his lap rubbing her tush on his leg.

“He feels right at home,” Mulder groaned, walking over to

the bar where West sat. Simon wondered what he had to do

now, but he shouldn’t have. Mulder leaned a bit into him

and whispered, “Anything weird yet?”

“At least four pimps. Look at the guy to my right.”

Mulder leaned forward to order a drink from the bar,

catching a good glimpse of the man sitting next to West. He

was tall and draped with at least four gold necklaces like

Mr. T on ‘The A team.’

“Now that’s got money written all over it,” Mulder said.

Mulder then looked caually around the bar, spotting a

couple of men clad in dark clothing. The bar was thick with

cigarette smoke. Only a few looked up. In the back a couple

of pimps were fighting; more notable by their fancy

clothing and golden attire.

“Talk about clichŽs,” Simon smiled.

“Martini,” Mulder ordered.

The bartender pulled up an eyebrow.

“Shaken, not stirred?”

“Do I look like James Bond to you?”

“When I’m drunk, probably.”

“Just the Martini.”

“This feels cool, being undercover,” Simon whispered too

loudly for Mulder’s liking. The agents both bristled

inwardly, when the bartender placed his drink before him at

the exact same time.

“Oh. I’m a fucking things up, aren’t I?” Simon cringed

quietly.

“Just shut up and let me do my thing, Simon. You carry your

piece.”

“Unfortunately, yes,” Simon sighed. “Not that I’m that keen

on it. I mean I shouldn’t be allowed to carry a gun at all,

should I?”

Mulder looked aside. “You are still a Fed, Simon. Everyone

makes mistakes. Just keep it ready but don’t do anything,

okay? Just follow my lead when I need you.”

With that, Mulder left Simon seated on his stool and

wandered through the bar looking for working girls who

might be willing to talk to him. He knew that in order to

do that, he’d have to get past their employers.

He stopped at a table in the far corner, where four girls

were chatting loudly with someone who was obviously a pimp,

and his bodyguard. Nearby at a table, sat three

transvestites: three bulky men were dressed up like

gorgeous women. And they were gorgeous, Mulder discovered

in awe. With their slim shoulders, and long legs they could

easily have been walking down the catwalk, pretending they

were female models. But as soon as they opened their

mouths, a dark male voice came out and gave them away.

Ouch, Mulder though. Such a shame.

He sat down without asking, but was immediately seized by

the shoulder, by the bodyguard who grumbled, “Get lost.”

Mulder didn’t miss a beat. “I’m sure your boss would like

to help me preserve his women. Wouldn’t he?” The bodyguard

stared at him for more seconds than were comfortable to

Mulder. This was a big no nonsense guy.

With that, the pimp waved with his hand, and allowed Mulder

to sit. The agent slipped into a chair. “You a cop?”

“No, I’m a man with business interests, just like you.

Rumor has it that there’s a new Jack The Ripper out there

slashing women. I’m looking for him. I want to protect my

interests, if you know what I mean.” He winked

conspiratorially.

“You don’t look like a pimp.”

“I prefer not to think of myself that way. I’m a

businessman.”

“New in town, hey? So, are you going to steal my

territory?” The pimp flashed his teeth dangerously.

“No. I just want to find out if this Ripper guy is going to

kill off my girls.”

“I don’t care what he does. He hasn’t touched any of my

ladies yet. But you look like the sort of low life guy who

would love to step onto my turf and fleece my money. I

don’t like that. I think you deserve a warning.”

Uh oh, Mulder thought wearily. “I don’t care about your

territory. Gotta go.”

Before he could move an inch, he was grabbed by two bulky

transvestites who dragged him backwards. From the corner of

his eye he saw how Moore was still talking animatedly to

another pimp, and the girl sitting on top of him. West did

see it. He stepped up from his stool, but didn’t move an

inch.

Before he knew what was happening, Mulder was dragged

outside into the cold air.

“Hey, we can talk about this, right?” the agent asked,

ready to take the first punch. “I’m sure you are nice girls

and all but -”

Before he could even react, his right arm was twisted

firmly up behind his back. So firm indeed, that it knocked

the wind out of him. Two strong sets of hands grabbed it.

Suddenly, Mulder realized what they were going to do.

“Hey, stop it!” he shouted. “Don’t – !”

A sickening pop came from his shoulder as the ball joint

neatly separated from the socket. Mulder screamed in pure

anguish and agony, feeling the shoulder muscles try

unsuccessfully to self-repair the damage. He had been there

before, when they busted up his little finger a long time

ago. The pain was so acute it nearly sent him off into

oblivion.

Through a haze of red hurt, he saw the doors open, and

people rushing outside, but no one helped him. He couldn’t

see West or Moore. Then the punches followed, sending

explosions of pain through his ribs. By now they had him on

the ground kicking him, and kept on kicking him. He was

fairly certain they kicked him in the balls too; it sure

felt like it.

“The kneecap too?” one of the ‘girls’ asked.

“No, that’s enough. Let him walk back to the dirt he came

from.”

By the time they kicked him on the side of the head, he was

too far-gone to notice, still clutching his dislocated

shoulder, his arm plastered protectively against his chest.

Then he heard shouts, but he wasn’t capable of doing

anything but groaning, and stayed down for the count on the

cold concrete only a few feet away from his own car.

Eventually, the hurt became a non-stop thunder inside his

head, and strobes of pain hit his entire body in waves.

clip_image006

“Sucker.” The group split up and left him alone writhing on

the tarmac, in the first trickles of rain. He hardly felt

the numbing pain going through his shoulder and ribs,

wondering instead how to pick himself up and get help.

Until out of the darkness, a body stepped forward and a

hand reached for him. He opened his eyes and saw Simon

West.

“Come on,” he said. “I’ll take you to hospital.”

“Where’s Moore?” Mulder groaned.

“He’s dead.”

Act III

“So this is what it’s like to be field agent, is it?” Simon

asked, staring in awe at Mulder’s beaten and bruised body

while they jacketed his chest up with bandages to protect

the cracked ribs. His right arm was already in a sling

strapped around behind his back. The dislocation had been

reduced upon his arrival at the ER and fortunately didn’t

require surgery. Just a couple of weeks of rest and

healing.

“Yep. Some sight, hey?” The agent winced, gingerly wiggling

the fingers visible beyond the blue cotton sling. “Not

exactly what you were expecting, is it?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Perhaps you’ve got some babe on the side

who finds it very interesting that you’re a Special Agent.”

First silence, then Mulder muttered painfully: “In my

dreams.”

“So eh, what now?”

“Now? Now I go home, get some rest, good. …Ouch…pain

meds and forget about our Ripper until tomorrow.”

“So you’re not going to bite into the investigation and

move forward? I thought you’d be pissed at everyone and the

world. And what about Moore? He’s dead, you know. Shouldn’t

you be out investigating his death?”

“No. Someone else can pick up those pieces. Besides, Moore

died of a gunshot wound during a bar fight. Not exactly the

most glamorous way to go, you know. I’ve given my statement

of what happened. Not much else I can do tonight like

this.”

“But don’t you feel guilty?”

West knew he’d struck a painful chord when Mulder winced

loudly. “Of course I do. I dragged his ass in that joint,

didn’t I? What’s the use of going back there and dredging

it all up? I can’t handle that, Simon. I’ve been stuck on

guilt trips all my life. Moore knew what he was doing. His

death was a shitty exit, but I cannot focus on that right

now. I’m still hazy on the details that led up to this. I

was having a few problems with breathing at the time,

getting used as a punch bag. There are still seven agents

working on the case and I guarantee you that by now Miles

will be itching to haul my ass anyhow. Plus, I am not

exactly in good shape here, Simon. I mean, look at me. Let

someone else pick up the pieces for once.”

“Then what about The Ripper? He’ll kill again tonight! You

have to stop him, Mulder.”

“I’m not of any help to anyone right now, am I? I’ve got a

bump on my head the size of New York, a dislocated shoulder

and several cracked ribs. Should I even talk about my nuts

here? Brings a whole new meaning to the phrase: blue balls!

No, let Miles handle it before he fires my ass. He didn’t

need me in the first place. Finding The Ripper is just

plain old police work. He can comb the area with a

toothbrush for all I care. I won’t be there tonight. Geez!

Be careful with that, will you? You’re kind of hurting the

hell out of me here.”

That last part was directed to the nurse and doctor still

strapping up his ribs.

“You shouldn’t give up like this, Agent Mulder!” West

exclaimed frantically, knowing he was losing Mulder’s

interest quickly. “This is still extraordinary, you know.

You are still looking for a serial killer. Let me help save

your career. I could help you with all the data. I know all

the cases by heart. Your lovely partner could help too.

She’s on her way, isn’t she? You could have your killer by

tomorrow, just like you wanted. This shouldn’t have been

for nothing.”

Mulder was about to retort, only to be stopped by Scully

breezing into his treatment room. Even though she obviously

tried to keep her cool, he could tell she was quite

distraught.

“I told you, didn’t I?” she sighed, gently touching his

chest where it was not taped. He winced at the coolness of

her fingers, and then at the look that Simon gave the two

of them. Scully’s fingers lingered there a bit too long.

“Oh, you are -” West stopped and turned his usual crimson

red. “Never mind. I’ll wait outside.” They watched him as

he shuffled off in an embarrassed gait.

The door closed quietly. Scully carefully embraced her

battered partner, who groaned in agony. Somehow she almost

got stuck between the tape and his chest, managing to catch

his sore arm in the process.

“Oh sorry. How bad is it?” She directed that question to

the doctor.

“Two cracked ribs, a dislocation, now reduced. That is,

shoulder separation in human language, Agent Mulder. A raft

of bruises just about everywhere, it could have been

worse.”

“Don’t forget the bruised ego,” Mulder completed. “Two

‘girls’ took me down, Scully. Of course they were guys

dressed like girls, but still. Could you see Ru Paul

winning a fight over you? It was like something out ‘Too

Wong fu’.”

“You’ll live. Now tell me, Mulder. What in god’s name

possessed you to take Simon West out there? Are you crazy?

Miles is going through the roof! You should have told him.”

“He was busy sucking up to the big bosses. I thought it was

quite a good idea really. Somehow West seemed to belong in

the part. He didn’t fall out of place for undercover. That

was me, unfortunately.”

“Busy asking too many questions?”

“At least they believed I was a pimp.”

“You should be very proud of that. Now tell me, what the

hell happened to Moore?”

“I don’t know. One moment he was inside the bar talking,

and probably asking questions. The next, West told me he

had been stabbed to death. It was weird, Scully. I didn’t

have time to ask questions. I was out of it after getting

my ass kicked. West shoved me in the car and called for

backup. By that time, the bar had emptied. So tell me, did

they find a body yet?”

“Moore is in the morgue, Mulder.”

“No, not him. A hooker’s.”

“Not yet.”

Mulder sighed. “Just take me home, Scully. It’s no use. I’m

fading fast here.”

She sat at the side of the bed and stared at her partner.

The doctor finished up. “Going home is probably out of the

question for the night. You should be under observation at

least for the next 12 hours or so. You might want to stay

here and rest a bit. We’ll give you nice painkillers.”

“As tempting as the offer is, I must decline. I just want

to go home.”

“It’s your choice, Agent Mulder. Let me just remind you

that you have to watch those ribs for the next few weeks.

They are quite near to your internal organs. If you got

into another bar fight again, you might damage something

more severely. Okay?”

“Yes, sir,” Mulder replied meekly. Then the doctor and

nurse disappeared and left them alone. Scully pulled that

face she normally made when she didn’t believe her ears.

“Mulder, what are you up to?”

“Moi? Nothing! I just want to go home, Scully.”

“That doesn’t sound like you. In fact, it’s so unlike you

that I’m almost suspicious. You have a plan, right? You’re

going back to find your killer. You’ll end up getting into

another situation and get even more hurt.”

“Scully, why is it that you believe I have danger written

all over me? I’m not interested. Miles didn’t need us in

the first place. He didn’t need a profiler, just a stupid

agent who would get someone killed. I’m fairly certain he’s

writing his report to the Director on me as we speak. So

why should I even bother?”

“Mulder, it wasn’t your fault. Okay? You actually made the

right choice throwing yourself into the field like that. We

had a deadline. We had to do something. It was a good idea

at the time. It just backfired, that’s all. Happens all the

time. Since when did that stop you?”

Somber faced and in pain, he stared at her, eyes shouting

defeat. “I’m…”

“Stop that nonsense right now, and get your ass back in

gear. I’ll be your eyes and ears. Hell, I’ll dress up like

a bimbo, and become Mary Kelly the Second; how’s that?”

“Are you going to wear a flimsy little black leather skirt

then? Shake your tush?” He asked with a familiar leer

breaking through the pain on his face.

“Of course.”

“And loads of make-up?”

“I’ll even ruin my hairdo. Satisfied? Now let’s get out of

here, and get you to the office. It’s early evening yet. We

might find a way to catch him before the morning. At least

we can try to stop him from slaughtering a fifth victim,

and disappearing into back into the woodwork. I’m not eager

to let you go back to the office, Mulder, but I know you’ve

got your mind set to it. I’ll be your twenty-four medical

staff from now on.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Mulder eased himself off the bed carefully,

aided by his partner; grinning broadly yet painfully. “Have

I ever told you that ‘angry Scully’ is quite a turn on?”

“Have I ever told you that a man clad only in boxers,

carrying his business to the left, with a strapped up chest

is a real kick too?” She smirked, one finger straying to

stroke his bandage.

“Oh please. You sound like a groupie.”

“I am your groupie, Mulder, and don’t you forget it. Here,

I’ll help you get dressed.”

Scully leaned down to help Mulder step into his jeans. When

her face came eye to eye with the bulge in his boxers, he

groaned and laughed. “Scully, are you coming on to me?”

“Not now, Mulder. Think ice cool frappucinos.”

Outside Simon West was still waiting. Nervously chewing on

every single nail that still he still had left. His face

was distraught. “Please don’t give up,” he started

immediately when he saw the two agents: Mulder looked quite

pale and in pain, Scully’s arm around his back, eager to

help.

“Don’t worry, I’m back. Now, you said you could help me

with that data, right? Let’s drive back to the office, and

go over everything again. Perhaps there’s a way of

establishing a profile. I created one out of my own

curiosity on Jack The Ripper a long time ago. Maybe I can

come up with one on this man with a similar MO.”

“Would it help if I told you that the DNA tests will be

ready in about an hour?” Scully asked, grinning proudly.

He turned to her with a leer. “If we weren’t in a hospital

right now and I didn’t feel like I’d gone ten rounds with

Tyson, I’d take you right here, right now.”

“Mulder…”

“Oh, I forgot. Sorry, Simon.”

“‘S’Okay,” the Freckle Guy smiled. “I’m happy to see there

is at long last, someone who treats me as if I’m here.”

“Simon, why do you put yourself down like that?” Scully

asked as they walked to the elevator.

“Because I’m wallpaper, Agent Scully. I don’t exist. I’m a

grey appearance. Nobody cares about me, and I don’t care

about anyone. That’s my life. Dreary, isn’t it? It’s always

been like that.” Simon suddenly stopped, realizing he was

confessing how he felt for the very first time in his life.

“I guess I don’t matter,” he finally added.

Both agents stared at him. Then Mulder suddenly realized

that West was right. During all the years he’d worked for

the Bureau, Simon had been there, sitting in his corner

near the Assistant Director’s office, dutifully typing away

at the data, which every Special Agent used for research

and information. They all received input from West, but

they didn’t even care where it came from. He could have

been a computer. Press Enter to print.

Mulder had seldom met anyone before who could blend in with

the furniture the way Simon West did. Then why had he lured

West along into this adventure? Because he had sensed that

West was a very lonely man, eagerly looking for some

excitement in his life. Because somehow, he’d finally and

suddenly connected with this man, who seemed all too happy

to be dragged into a mess made by his peers; because Simon

was a man with no past, no present and no future. Because

he could even blend into a bar filled with pimps and

scumbags, and no one cared he was there. Invisible in plain

sight.

So . . . odd.

The three agents drove back to the office in silence.

Mulder and Scully could not know how much Simon The Ripper

suddenly felt at ease in this strange situation. They were

looking for him, and all he had to do was go with the flow.

He could help them track down himself. He could only hope

that the DNA he’d left lying around at crime scenes, was

evidence enough with which to find him. His fingerprints

were stored within the FBI’s databanks with links to the

NCIC.

And then he could only pray they would stop him before he

had to return to Baltimore and finish the job.

Simon The Ripper didn’t want to kill anymore. He’d got what

he wanted: Mulder’s attention. But the urgency inside him

told him he had to finish what he had started. And then

what? Strange, he hadn’t thought that far ahead yet. He

would take the punishment the way it came. No matter what

it was.

Find me, Mulder, he prayed in silence. And explain to me

why I am what I am.

ACT IV

“Mulder!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Miles’s booming voice filled the room as soon as the agents

walked in.

“Here we go,” Mulder whispered to his partner as he

straightened his back, causing flashes of pain through his

body. He felt like crap. His arm and shoulder ached

severely in the sling. The stabbing pains in his chest

prevented him from taking deep breaths, and he had the

mother of all headaches that would have send anyone into

oblivion.

But the really cool drugs that the doctor gave him before

leaving the hospital were starting to kick in nicely.

Mulder heard how his own voice started to slur and felt

strangely happy. The pain would soon subside to just a

nagging ache.

“I love drugs,” he muttered underneath his breath as he

wiggled his way to Miles’s office.

Then he plonked himself down in the leather seat that stood

behind the desk, squirming to find the right position. But

somehow, it didn’t work. He just couldn’t get the right

seating height. “Yjou’ve got a lovely chjair,” he muttered

incoherently when Miles turned his back on him; waiting

impatiently for the others to come in.

He got up and moved behind the desk, throwing himself back

into the big brown expensive leather chair. “Whjy don’t I

hjave a chjair like this?” he whimpered as he started

wiggling back and forth. The chair squeaked in unison with

his movements, alarming Miles.

“Mulder, what the hell are you doing in my chair? Get your

ass out of there and get Scully in here! And the other one

– the Freckle dude – what’s his name again? North or

something?”

“West, sir. East, South, North, West.”

“Don’t be funny, Mulder, or I’ll hand your ass over to my

superiors. Move out of that chair, now!”

Very loudly Mulder started pumping up the seat height,

using his left arm and hand with all the might it had.

“Hjeight njot gjood enjough. Captain Kjirk to the rescjue,

sjir!” he giggled inanely, still bouncing up and down.

Miles sighed and gave up, taking the seat opposite his

desk. Every time Mulder inquisitively grabbed something

from the desk, Miles leaned forward and snatched it out of

his fingers. Mulder couldn’t care less anymore about the

consequences of his actions. Who would when the best

painkillers available to mankind made him giddy with overt

goofiness?

“Mulder, are you sick?”

“No, sjir,” he slurred as he picked idly at the ink blotter

in front of him.

“You look like shit.”

“You alwjays djo, sjir.”

Miles first turned pale, and then bloodred. Oh god Mulder,

Scully cursed underneath her breath. Stop talking.

But Mulder was on a roll. “Isj thjat a njew sjuit sjir?

Thje coljour sjuits you.”

“Moore is dead, Agent Mulder. Have you got anything to say

for yourself?”

Mulder smiled and closed his eyes, leaning happily

backwards. “I shjot the shjeriff, but I djidn’t shjoot thje

djeputy.”

“Agent Scully, what the hell is wrong with your partner?”

“It’s njot – erm, I mean – not his fault, sir. He’s in

severe pain and the doctor gave him heavy medication.”

“So why is he not in the hospital then?”

“Agent Mulder insisted on solving the case, sir. Since our

copycat is still walking about, he wanted to give the best

of himself to aid in the search.”

“Thanks to Agent Mulder, the Ripper will not show his face

tonight. The entire Baltimore area is covered with cops and

Feds.”

“At ljeast wje’ll hjave sjome tjime ljeft to booglie

thjen,” Mulder bounced precariously in his seat.

“Shut up, Agent Mulder. Or better yet, tell me why you

dragged a bleeping data analyst from his desk job, and put

him out in the field with no experience at all!”

“Sir, if I may -” Simon whispered from his seat, but his

words fell on Miles’s deaf ears.

“If yjou wjould stjop trjeating thjat mjan ljike a kjid,

hje wjould djo a ljot mjore than plus a pren,” Mulder

garbled. “Sjimon djeserves bjetter.” Mulder suddenly seemed

to realize that a trickle of drool had escaped his mouth,

and lifted his right arm to try and wipe it off, only to

realize it was strapped to his chest and no use to him.

“Djamn it,” the agent whispered loud enough for everyone to

hear. “I cjan’t ewen jopen my fly. Hjow am I gjoing to

wjipe my assj?”

Miles at least had the decency to ignore that remark.

“Well, next time you drag your colleagues out into the line

of fire, you’d better ask me first, Agent Mulder. Or I

swear I’ll kick you out faster than the speed of light. Now

what are you going to do next?”

“Agent Mjulder – pardon me, Mulder – is going to try and

set up a profile now, sir. Based on the gathered data we

have, we might determine who’s been committing these

heinous acts, while we still have time. We’re also waiting

for further DNA results and will compare them with known

criminals in the database.”

“Go to work then. And Agent Mulder, please don’t drool on

my chair in future. It’s hard to get the stains out. Go

drool on your own.”

“Yjes sjir.”

Mulder somehow managed to swing himself up and out of the

chair, and sprung into salute mode. “Gjoing boldly tjo the

fjinal frontjier, Captjain Miles!” and waddled towards the

door, stopping, momentarily confused.

“Hey, wje’re baldly gjoing now. Here’s Skinman.”

Walter Skinner stood agape in the doorway, staring at the

spectacle of his doped up agent. Ignoring Mulder, he turned

to Scully. “Is he on medication again?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Oh brother.”

Mulder pushed himself past his boss, and wobbled drunkenly

back into the hallway.

“I’m njot sjacked!” he exclaimed for the remainder of the

crowded VCU to hear, giggling away to himself. Then,

suddenly loosing his equilibrium, he slid straight into

Skinner’s arms and drooled on the A.D.’s suit.

“I love you, Scully, I do.” he slurred, before slithering

bonelessly into a drug-induced stupor.

“Are you sure he’s okay? He looks like shit,” Miles

remarked in amazement.

“Oh, that’s normal. He can’t stand his medication. This

stuff makes him as wiggy as all get out.” That was Scully.

“And this man’s going create a profile tonight? I don’t

think so. Get him home and out of our way.” Miles again.

“No, he stays.”

“Grrrrrrroan.”

From the couch in Miles’s office came the unmistakable

moaning of a man waking up from a medicated stupor, and

back into his world of pain. As much as the medication

affected Mulder, it also wore off quite quickly.

“Mulder, it’s me,” his partner soothed, as soon as he

managed to open one eye.

“Yes, I know,” he retorted, trying to turn on his uninjured

side, only to realize he was stuck between Scully and the

seat. ” Ouch. Oh brother.”

“You drooled again. Here, try to sit up. You okay?”

“Oh no. Err, I’m okay. What happened?”

“You did a little dance, made a little love and went down

tonight. Oh yeah, and Miles is having his chair cleaned.

Your spittle was all over the place.”

“Huh?”

“Well okay, skip that little love bit. You’ve got another

bump but you’ll live. Here, drink some water. We need you.

Something happened while you dreamt your little dreams.

I’ve got some shocking news.”

“Skinner’s back with a vengeance?”

“Well no. You actually passed out in Agent Lane’s arms,

calling her Skinner, and then Scully. Skinner’s not here,

Mulder. You dreamt about him, that’s all. Is there

anything, I should know about the two of you?”

“Funny, Scully. Very funny. Now tell me what you found.”

“First of all, I forgot to tell you that we’ve found DNA on

both the Catherine-body, and the woman that died before

her, Elizabeth. The lab examined both of them. And get

this: they are two different types of DNA!”

“So?” Mulder grumbled. “You said so yourself: they could

have been with any number of guys at any time.”

“Mulder, you don’t get it. One of the DNA samples belongs

to a man… and the other to a woman!”

“Huh?”

“Yeah, huh. Exactly!”

“A lesbian hooker maybe?”

“Yeah right. Mulder, there’s more. The DNA test shows that

there is a definitely close blood relationship between both

subjects.”

“Like in a brother and a sister? We’re looking for a duo?”

“Most likely.”

“Oh joy.” Mulder downed a cup of water, only to suddenly

find Simon West staring at him in total shock. The man

became as pale as a sheet, and suddenly had to lean on

Miles’s desk. Nah, he had to have imagined that. Mulder

shook his head to clear the cobwebs.

“Did I really call him Captain Miles?”

“Oh yeah.”

“Crap.”

“Don’t worry about that now. There’s more. When Moore was

killed, the knife was missing. The killer took it with him.

But get this: the coroner is a hundred percent certain that

the same knife was also used in the slayings. Moore was

killed by the Ripper, Mulder. Your theory was right. He was

in that bar, probably searching for a new victim.”

“But a new victim hasn’t been found yet.”

“No, everyone’s on the lookout for any possible missing

working girl. Only, there are so many runaways working the

streets, that she could be long dead; lying in some alley

without even being reported missing.”

“No, Miles was right. The Ripper would not be stupid enough

to kill her with so many cops and Feds crawling over the

area. The red light area is small in Baltimore, and he

would want to kill her right there, where he took all the

others. I think we may have some time left.”

“Simon is running a data analyses on the DNA, comparing it

right now.”

Mulder felt his mind come back to his senses, and shook off

the last bit of confusion. The drugs had worn off and the

pain was back with a vengeance, but anything was better

than calling Miles ‘Captain.’ With utter embarrassment, the

agent spotted the VCU-members muffling their snickering as

he walked in.

“Where are we so far?” Mulder asked, ignoring the wry grins

and tittering. “Can I help?”

The profilers gathered in the room groaned and moaned

because the night passed

quickly, and they were no further ahead. All they had so

far was the possibility of a Bonnie & Clyde type of duo,

which went out killing people ˆ la Jack The Ripper. That

was if the female DNA actually even belonged to the

killers.

“It must have been,” Mulder surmised. “The first two bodies

didn’t have a trace on them. However this time, the killers

deliberately touched the bare skin of their victims, and

they left a hint for us that we can use to look for them.

So what gives?”

“What if the female DNA belonged to one of the hookers

finding the body?” Lane asked.

“No. Two men, who didn’t touch her, found her. Can’t be.

Autopsy showed she was washed and scrubbed everywhere – and

I do mean everywhere – so she probably didn’t do a John

before she was killed. Of course women could have touched

her but even so, I’d like to think we’re talking dual

killers here.”

That in itself, Mulder found very odd. “We’re obviously

looking for someone with

misogynic tendencies.”

“Excuse me?”

“Someone with a profound hatred of women. I established

that in my previous profile on Jack The Ripper that he was

a misogynistic. No one in their right mind would do this.

The man carving into the bodies, mutilating them in such a

fashion, is most likely to suffer from this mental

disorder.”

“So a woman can’t have this disorder?”

“I don’t know. I guess that in the case of a woman with

something like this, we would just call her a psycho

bitch,” Mulder grinned. “I’m not excluding the possibility

that the killer was a pimp and one of his working girls.

The people in that bar seemed to belong to that profession

anyway. There was a girl sitting on Moore’s lap, and he was

talking to a big bulky African-American.”

“Most serial killers are white.”

“Play that funky music, White Boy.” Mulder groaned and

rubbed his eyes with his left arm. He felt useless and

awkward without the use of his trigger arm. He’d dislocated

his shoulder before but this time it hurt like hell. What

if he could never fire a weapon again? Nah, the doctor said

it would mend perfectly.

Suddenly Simon, who’d been sitting quietly behind his desk

sifting through the DNA data, stood up and looked at his

peers. “Why are you so sure it’s two people doing this?

It’s not possible. I mean; it doesn’t make any sense. I . .

.”

The room became quiet as everyone stared at Simon.

“A maso-whatever you called it wouldn’t be using another

woman to kill women, would he? That doesn’t fit his

profile. It must be a mistake.”

“He’s right,” Mulder agreed after an awkward silence.

“Unless of course his sister is the only woman he doesn’t

hate. I’m going with Simon’s theory. We’re looking for one

man. Lane, did the police find anyone who was in that bar?”

“Nada.”

“Okay, then I’ll go scan the database for all the pimps

we’ve arrested in that area lately. I’ll never forget the

face of that dude busting me up.”

Mulder winced painfully as he moved to a computer next to

Simon’s, and opened the massive database that held the

arresting records, and photographs of every criminal in the

state. “Here we go,” he sighed, as he started searching his

way through it on the lookout for the ladies’ man that had

beat him up.

Fifteen minutes and a hundred photos later, Mulder found

his guy.

“Got him and an address,” he exclaimed in triumph. “Let’s

see if he’s still not willing to talk, shall we?”

It was past four a.m. by the time Michael “Mighty Mike”

Chandler sat firmly ensconced in the Bureau’s bowels. He

was not allowed to have a cup of coffee, but Mulder and

Scully were at their sixth cup in the past three hours.

Mulder’s aches and pains seemed to worsen considerably as

his body started to stiffen up.

“I knew you were a cop,” Mike grinned broadly, taking in

Mulder’s pale bruised features. “You couldn’t hide it for

the life of you.”

“That’s funny because I’m a Federal Agent. Don’t insult

me.”

“Whatever.” Mike shrugged.

“So, did you have fun killing my colleague?”

“Excuse me?”

“You were there, Mike. You killed Agent Moore with a single

stab wound. You’re the copycat Ripper, aren’t you? Might as

well admit it because I’ve got witnesses.”

“That’s bullshit.”

Mulder banged loudly on the table with his good hand. “Is

it? I can put you at the scene. You beat me up. You decided

to punish the other FBI-agent in the room too, didn’t you?

Forgetting that the knife you used would link you to the

killings.”

“I didn’t kill anyone! What, do you think I’m stupid?”

“You look stupid. You assaulted a federal officer. That

makes you stupid. So, what’s it going to be, Michael? Are

you going to help us, or should I drag your ass in front of

a judge and lock you up until trial? The D.A. is eager to

get his hands on you. You can help yourself here. Men like

pimps in prison, did you know that? They know you love to

play pet.”

“Okay, okay.” Michael shuddered. “I’ll cooperate. On one

condition: you don’t charge me for assault on you either.”

Mulder smiled. “Hmmm. Let me think. Okay I thought about

it. No deal.”

“Okay okay. Just cut me a deal then. A punishment of some

sort. Whatever. No hard time. Okay?”

“We’ll see what we can do. Now, you know who killed those

women, don’t you?”

“All I know is that it’s not someone from our crowd. It’s

an outsider. Several of our women have seen him. I can tell

you what make of car he drives, and what clothes he wears.”

“What about his face?”

“They see so many faces. I’m having a hard time protecting

them as it is, without an asshole driving around

slaughtering them. They are all scared shitless. The

Baltimore cops did shit to help them, you know. Nothing.

They didn’t care.”

“Well, we do care,” Scully cut in with sincerity. “And we

are going to stop this. So tell us all you know.”

After ten minutes they had all the details on the RV,

including a partial license plate number.

“Now we’re getting somewhere!” Scully smiled as she rushed

over to Simon to run the latest info through the database.

And Simon? He just smiled. He felt itchy inside. It had

been a long night, and he was glad he wasn’t out there

slaying his last victim. Let them find me. Let them find

me. Let them find me.

The RV was found abandoned in a supermarket parking lot

outside of Baltimore. The vehicle had been reported missing

by its elderly owner, who obviously didn’t have anything to

do with the murders. It was towed to the nearest lab around

seven in the morning.

Scully lay restless with her head down on her desk at the

VCU, red rings underneath her eyes, and very tired. Mulder

slumped exhausted next to her.

“I told you you should have sold those tickets,” she

mumbled. “Even if we still make it, I’ll be dead as a

doornail.”

“We’re nearly there, Scully. I can feel it in my bones.”

The agent stretched his back, jarring his aching ribs in

the process. “Oh god. I wish I were somewhere on an exotic

beach right now being pampered by hula-girls.”

“Hula Mulder. And moi?”

“You can have hula-boys, Scully.”

“Oh. Okay then. What now?”

“Now we wait for the lab results to see if they find any

fingerprints, more DNA samples and lovely little thingies

that we can use to establish our killer. Simon, stop eating

your fingernails. It’s annoying.”

Simon West looked up and flushed. “Sorry, Agent Mulder.”

“Go home and get some rest.”

“I prefer to stay here.”

“It’s the weekend. Don’t you have anything to do on a

Saturday?”

“Except taking a shower? No.”

Mulder’s interest was peaked. “Simon, don’t you have a

life? I mean you must have something to do. Somewhere to

go. Do you have a wife, a girlfriend or anyone who can keep

you company?”

“No one, nada, zip. It’s just me and my mom.”

“Your mother must miss you.”

“She doesn’t care about me.” Simon couldn’t prevent his

voice becoming bitter. “It’s just me, that’s all. I don’t

like women. Never have.”

“Oh? Why not?”

“They laugh and tease you, and tell you you’re too

insignificant. Make you feel too small for this world. They

don’t see you, treat you like wallpaper, and choose someone

else all the time.”

Simon abruptly stood up, the blood in his veins alive with

the anger he’d kept under control for so long. He was

tired, weary, and suddenly sick of hanging around the

office in a futile attempt to deny his goals. He had to go

out now and kill. It had felt so good to kill those women,

to put his knife into them, and run it through their skin

and muscles. Yeah, he had to feel that again.

“He needs a good lay,” Scully muttered from her seat.

“You know what?” he said. “I have to go. I’ve been here for

too long already. You’re right, Agent Mulder. I do need a

life.”

“That a boy. Go out and have fun. And thanks for your help,

Simon. We appreciate it. We’ll keep an eye on the rest of

the results.”

“Goodbye, Agent Mulder. And thank you for . . . well, for

all of this.”

Before Mulder could say another word, Simon was already

rushing towards the elevators.

Scully groaned, and turned her face to her partner. “Do you

really like this guy, Mulder? He’s just downright weird.”

“Yep. I know. And yes, I kinda like him.” The agent stood

up, stretched his back again, and almost passed out as a

tremendous pain shot through his chest. “Oh god, I really

should stop doing this. I’ll be busting a kidney soon.”

“Then sit down and get some rest. You look like hell.”

“I love you too, Scully. When are we going to hear from the

lab?”

“Anytime soon,” Scully said as she stared at Agent Lane

snoring at her desk. Most of the agents had fallen asleep

as they waited for more information to come in. The two of

them were the only ones remaining awake.

“I hate Miles,” Mulder mumbled. “Ten to one he’s sleeping

in his own warm soft bed right now.”

“How do you know?”

“Scully, shuddup. Hey my phone is ringing. Yeah Mulder.

Okay, yes. Okay, what? Huh? Okay. Thanks! Bye.”

Scully forced herself to pretend to be interested, as

Mulder looked at her and became suddenly very pale.

“What?”

“They found stuff in the truck. Fingernails. They’re

comparing it now to the DNA.”

“Fingernails? Cut off?”

“No, bitten off. Oh my god.”

“What? Mulder, what is it?”

She followed her partner as he rushed to Simon’s desk, and

watched him pull up the database that held all fingerprints

and DNA on every Federal Agent in the Bureau.

“Damn it, I can’t open it. Does anyone have the password of

this database?”

“It’s private. No one can access that but the A.D.’s and

D.D.’s,” Agent Lane yawned sleepily from her chair.

“Get Miles on the phone, and ask him for the database pass,

Scully.”

“Mulder, why in god’s name? Do you think it’s someone

here?”

He turned to her, breathing heavily with pain and

disbelief, and whispered, “It’s Simon.”

“What??”

“He always bites his fingernails. He doesn’t like women.

He’s a loner. My spooky sense is almost shouting. It’s

him.”

“He wouldn’t.”

“What do serial killers crave for, Scully? Satisfaction

they cannot get in any normal way. Simon left us deliberate

clues, I’m sure. He wants us to stop him. That’s why we

found the DNA. That’s why he reacted so oddly at times. The

killer wants to be caught. Geez, I’m so dumb I didn’t see

this before!”

“I’ll get Miles here,” she spoke, “but you are seeing

ghosts, Mulder.”

“I hope I am, Scully. I really do.”

Miles was not a happy trooper when he strolled into the

office, and opened the FBI’s most sacred database for his

agents. He was quite familiar with data analyses as it was

one of his jobs to ensure that all data was utilized

properly.

“Simon West, huh?” he growled. “The Freckle guy sitting at

his desk all day looking dead? Come on, Mulder. That’s a

stretch even for your questionable machinations.”

“Sir, he saw himself as wallpaper all the time. The most

important thing a killer does is to blend in with the

crowd. That’s what he did. It’s him.”

“If that’s the case, you had your killer underneath your

nose all the time. Too bad, Mulder.”

“If that’s the case, he could be out there right now

looking for his next victim. He left in a hurry, sir.”

“You’d better find him then. Because it looks like you’re

right.”

“Oh god,” Scully muttered as she stared at the proof in

front of her on the computer screen. “Mulder, that can’t

be.”

“It is. Simon’s our guy. He’s the one.”

“Much more than that, Scully. I think he’s an X-File. He

doesn’t have a sister, yet that DNA says he does.”

“Then let’s find out the truth.”

Mrs. West was a skinny, frumpy old woman who didn’t seem

too happy about the intrusion in her house.

“Simon?” she asked. “Not here. Didn’t see him since last

night.”

“Do you know of places where he might hang out?” Scully

asked wearily. “Bars, friends…”

“Friends? Simon?” The woman laughed loudly. “He hasn’t had

a single friend in his entire life. He’s a loser, ma’am.

Nothing more, nothing less. He shouldn’t have existed, you

know. I should have gotten rid of him from the start. He’s

a nothing, just like his daddy.”

“He is a man with talents, Mrs. West. It’s a shame you

never figured that out.”

“Talents? Hah.”

“Do you have other children, Mrs. West? Did Simon have a

sister?”

“No.”

“Are you certain?”

“I know how many kids I popped. I just had Simon and that

crybaby was more than enough. I never had any other.”

“Thank god for the kids,” Scully hissed under her breath,

pissed off at the woman’s indifference to her own son.

“Excuse me?” Mrs. West stood up, instantly becoming a tad

taller than Scully. “Do you know what it’s like to have a

son that’s worth zip? If you ever have kids, I hope you’ll

have a stupid one so you can know what it’s like.”

“With a mother like you it’s a miracle he even made it this

far,” Scully retorted. “Come on, Mulder, let’s get out of

here.”

“No, I’d like to see Simon’s room first. Perhaps there are

more clues there.”

“Get the hell out of my house,” Mrs. West replied coldly.

“You’re not going anywhere.”

“Yes, we are. Or do you want to be arrested for co-

conspiracy? I can get a warrant in an hour.”

“Go upstairs then and leave me the hell alone.” Mrs. West

returned to her television set and couch, acting as if they

didn’t exist. Scully stuck out her tongue, before following

Mulder upstairs.

“Jeez, women like that piss me off,” she hissed, staring at

Mulder’s amused expression. “There are so many people out

there who ache for kids, and she treats her own like dirt.

Nice woman.”

“Ah well, let her be. Here, let’s take a look.”

The bedroom was a representation of the dreary life that

Simon West had always lead. On the walls, hung posters of

long lost glories like Jane Fonda and Farrah Fawcett.

“Oh yuck. Charlie’s Angels. The series. Poor guy.” Scully

looked around realizing the room hadn’t changed for at

least twenty years.

“He really must be desperate. Look! Knight Rider!”

“Mulder, we’ve concluded that Simon West is a poor excuse

of a man, but where is he now? He killed those women, and

the clock is running to stop him before he does it again.

Where do we go?”

“He’ll be in Baltimore, Scully. I’m fairly certain of that.

I just don’t understand why he doesn’t have a sister. They

must have screwed up at the lab.”

“They don’t do that.” Scully sighed. “I can’t explain it

either, Mulder. We need to find Simon, maybe see if he can

tell us. I’m just hoping that the others might catch him

before he does anything wrong. Every unit out there knows

to look for him.”

“Look at this.” Mulder pointed at a notepad and pen lying

on the desk near the window. Simon had jotted, scribbled

and drawn dozens of words on several pages. “This is old,”

Mulder said. “Look what he wrote over every page.”

clip_image008

“I hate women. I hate women. But I love mother. I hate

women.”

“Okay, so now we know he hates women,” Mulder said. “And

that’s not getting us

anywhere.”

“Mulder, I remember something I’ve heard throughout my

science classes. If this is true, then Simon West is

extraordinary after all. I cannot imagine though that he

would be -”

“Scully, what?”

“Do you know what chimaera people are?”

“Erm. No?”

“Sometimes nature plays freakish jokes on us, as you know.

I read this article not so long ago about a boy that was

born a couple of years ago, whose blood contained two

different sets of genetic material. During the gestation of

twin siblings, one of the embryos is somehow absorbed by

the other, resulting in a fetus with two different sets of

genetic material. That is called chimaerism. This boy that

I read about, some of his cells carried female DNA, while

others carried male DNA.”

“Are you saying that’s what Simon West is?”

“What if he doesn’t have any siblings like his mother said?

What if the lab didn’t screw up? Where did the female DNA

come from? The pattern in both samples clearly indicate a

close relationship between them, like that of siblings. Do

you have another explanation?”

“So what does this mean?” Mulder asked. “He’s both male and

female?”

“It could explain why he feels so out of place.”

“What exactly is wrong with him then?”

“From what I’ve heard, he might have two different types of

blood, but that’s not always the case. That would happen if

he had a non-identical twin during his development. We

would have to run tests on him to determine that. Mind you,

Mulder, chimaeric people are very rare. I’m just guessing

here.”

“In that case, let’s find him quickly and see if your

theory’s right.”

She smiled. “You want to go back to The Inn, don’t you?”

“Fancy dressing up like a hooker?”

“That won’t work. They’ll know by now you’re a Fed. I’ll

watch your back instead.”

“Too bad.”

The Inn was crowded again. After Moore’s body had been

removed the previous night, and the cops had combed the

place, the crowd had slowly returned. It was nearly nine

a.m. on a Saturday morning, but no one seemed to care. Most

were eating breakfast and looked as if they had been there

pulling an all-nighter.

Most of them probably had.

The place fell silent when Mulder and Scully walked in.

Mulder still wearing last night’s clothing, complete with

bloodstains and looking worse for wear. He was looking more

and more pale, Scully thought, starting to get worried

about his exhaustion. He belonged in a hospital bed, but

she knew Mulder wouldn’t give up now that they were chasing

Simon.

The bartender was the same guy too. Mulder walked over to

him. “The guy I was with last night. The freckled one. Has

he been in here?”

“Yeah, an hour ago. He left with a girl.”

” Shit! Where?”

“How should I know?”

“Did they talk about a room, or a house or something like

that?”

“She has a room on Exeter. Don’t know the number.”

“Think harder.”

“She belongs to him.” A shrug to the right, and the bulky

African-American Mulder had seen the previous night glared

in their direction. The two ‘girls’ were by his side.

“Uh oh,” Mulder grinned, “Scully, get ready for a

catfight.”

“Is that them?”

“Yep.”

“Leave it up to me.”

The two agents walked to the other side of the room.

Scully’s Antarctic glare froze the two transvestites in

their tracks. She dug out her badge and flashed it in their

faces.

“Which of you two sweet girls hurt my partner?”

They shrugged, starting to look worried. Scully pursed her

lips nastily.

“If I see you make one wrong move, if you even breathe

wrong, I’ll make sure you’re a permanent transvestite.

How’s that?”

“Bitch,” one of the two muttered, before they walked away,

shooting Mulder a wry look.

The agent sat down next to the bulky man. “Your girl

wandered off with our guy. Where is she?”

“He’s a Fed. He said so. Why should I tell you?”

“Because this Fed is also a murderer. He’ll slash her until

you’ll find bits and pieces of her all around the town.

Where are they?”

“Exeter, 10. Apartment 4. That’s her joint.” Mulder was

already running.

“Let’s go, Scully.”

Mulder called for backup as they drove to Exeter Street,

where they had once captured

Eugene Victor Tooms. “This calls for a trip down memory

lane, hey Scully?”

She smiled. “Why is it that we always end up chasing

freaks?”

“Perhaps we’re the freaks.”

“You don’t seem to be growing any extras on your body

though.”

“You should check harder, Scully. Tonight, maybe.”

“Let’s find Simon first, but I’ll keep you to your

promise.”

The apartment building was a dreadful, damp and dark place.

Mulder pushed all the buttons, except the one for Apartment

number four. Finally a man came outside, leaving the door

open for him. The agents rushed up the stairs; guns aloft

and ready for use. Mulder carried his with his left hand,

since his trigger arm was of no use. At number four, they

stopped.

Scully pounded hard on the door.

“Simon, open up!” Mulder yelled. “We know you’re in there.

Now get your ass out of there and leave the girl alone.”

No answer.

Scully pounded one more time before trying the doorknob.

One turn, and they found themselves inside the apartment.

On the couch lay the body of a blonde hooker. Blood trailed

sickeningly across her face and torso, but she was still

alive. Her hands were taped in front of her and blood ran

in a stream down her legs too.

“She’s alive,” Scully said softly. “Where is he?”

The girl didn’t respond, trembling in shock. She was still

young, couldn’t have been older than twenty.

“Simon!” Mulder scoured through the living room and checked

the kitchen and bedroom. Then he remembered what Simon had

said once about his partner, and carefully advanced on the

bathroom.

“Simon, it’s no use. Come out of there and talk to us. We

know it’s you, Simon.”

“Took you long enough!” Simon shouted from the bathroom.

“And here I was thinking you would catch me within the

hour.”

“It doesn’t work like that, Simon. Fieldwork is long and

hard. Why don’t you put your gun on the floor and show your

face. We don’t want to kill you.”

“Simon,” Scully called out after she’d lead the girl

outside to wait for paramedics, and who now sat trembling

on the floor. “We know why you feel so strange. We think we

know what is causing it. We want to take you to the

hospital for a couple of tests. We can work all this out.”

Silence.

“Simon?”

The door clicked open. Scully raised her gun and aimed it

at Simon. Mulder held his gun up too, swaying the thing in

the wrong direction. He couldn’t fire if his life depended

on it, he knew.

Simon had tears running down his cheeks. He was the epitome

of the image he’d procured over the past few years: the

loser who sat in the corner of the room and played

wallflower, while all the others were going about life and

enjoying themselves.

“Simon, it’s over,” Mulder spoke friendly. “Now, why don’t

you come with us and we’ll take care of you.”

“It was the fingernails, wasn’t it?”

“Oh yeah.”

“Not the DNA?”

“We never imagined it was a Federal Agent doing the

killing. We had no reason to go look there.”

Simon sighed. “All I wanted was someone to pay attention to

me. That’s all. For once in my life, I wanted to be

someone. Is that so much to ask?”

“You definitely got noticed this time around. I’m sure

you’ll end up in the history books as one of Baltimore’s

most vicious killers.”

“But they’ll remember me as Simon The Ripper, won’t they?

Not as an original serial killer.”

“Yes. For that, you shouldn’t have copycatted the most

notorious serial killer of all time.”

“Oh drat.” Simon sighed. “I don’t have inspiration, you

know. I was a boring kid who couldn’t even read a book

properly. I couldn’t imagine what the characters were

really like. I just read and it meant nothing to me.”

“You killed Moore.”

“Oh yeah. Not so difficult in the confusion. Everyone was

running outside to see the fight with you and the girls. He

kind of just ran into the knife. I always kept that on me,

underneath my pants. No one saw it, so why not? I don’t

like it when they laugh in my face. My partner, too. He

hated being stuck with me. Well, I solved that problem. But

you guys really fucked up, didn’t you? With that female DNA

and all that. Such nonsense. I don’t even have a sister.”

“We know that, Simon,” Scully countered evenly.

“Ah well.” Simon shrugged, lifting his gun and aiming it at

Mulder. “I guess we say goodbye here then.”

“Are you going to shoot me, Simon?”

“No, I’m waiting for Agent Scully to shoot me, because I’m

threatening you.”

“She won’t shoot you.”

“Someone has to. I don’t want to end up being the prison’s

wallpaper. Just let me die and get it over with.”

“Unfortunately it doesn’t work that way.”

“Then I’ll shoot myself.”

“Will you, Simon?”

“Sure.”

Simon’s movement changed and he cocked the gun to his head.

“It’s over in a flash.”

Mulder moved forward.

“Stay put, Agent Mulder.”

“Simon, you’re not a bad person.”

“I’m a fucking serial killer!” His eyes bulged

disturbingly.

“No, you’re not.”

“Oh come on Mulder. Stop trying to save me. I put this on

myself. I’m not the type of lanky, cute FBI-agent that you

are. I don’t get the women’s attention, and I don’t have a

beautiful partner in the sack every night. That’s not me.

You have everything, but I have nothing. We’re not two of a

kind. You don’t have to try and convince me otherwise. I am

just me, stupid little Simon West who leads nobody’s life.

That’s me, and that’s final.”

“Okay then.” Mulder sighed wearily, and turned around,

winking at Scully. “Go ahead and shoot yourself then. I’m

sure it will all be wrapped up very neatly in a casefile

that will end up gathering dust in the basement. I mean,

everyone will want to hide the fact that you – an FBI-agent

– killed four and a half women, right? Not to mention your

colleagues. You’re right, Simon. They will want to treat

you like the nobody that you are. Good for them. I guess

that’s the fate that you deserve.”

“Wha -?” Simon opened his mouth to protest. “I thought you

were different!”

Mulder shrugged. “I guess I’m not. Because of you, I

sustained two cracked ribs and a separated shoulder. I’m

not happy about that, Simon. I’m actually quite pissed. It

fucking hurts. I should be happy that you’re going to kill

yourself. It’ll be a neat little ending to this tale. You

don’t deserve a better fate than that.”

Simon lowered his gun and dropped it on the floor. “Take me

in then, and let me do my story. I want everyone to hear

it!”

Mulder turned. “Of course you do. Come on, Simon.”

Scully sighed in relief, lowering her gun as she approached

Simon. Mulder held him with his left hand. “Turn around,

Simon. We’ll have to handcuff you, and bring you in like

the criminal that you are.”

He smiled. “I’ll get a huge trial, right? They’ll all pay

attention.”

“But you’ll still end up locked in a small, two by two cell

down the end of the hall,” Scully intoned. “That’s how it

works.”

Simon paled. “You can get me help, right? Treatment?

Anything? A doctor? An audience?”

Mulder shook his head while Scully dug out her handcuffs.

“No promises, Simon. You butchered six people.”

Simon West felt the bubble burst. He could actually tell

that it was all going to hell. This was not how it was

supposed to end. He was supposed to get press attention, to

get all the fear that Jack The Ripper created upon the

world. He had to be notorious, feared.

‘SIMON WEST IS THE NEW RIPPER’

‘SIMON WEST IS A BAD, BAD MAN’

‘SIMON WEST: FEAR HIM!’

The second Scully clicked one cuff around his left wrist,

Simon’s anger burst. He pushed her away with one huge shove

of his hand, kicking her body against the bathroom door

where it smacked into the wood frame. She stayed down for

the count.

That same unexpected shove shook Mulder’s grip on him. The

agent fell backwards but didn’t fall. Simon hurled himself

on top of Mulder, pushing him onto the ground. The agent

cried out in pure animal agony as his torso collided

against the tiles. The sling and bandage that protected his

right arm couldn’t prevent it from hurting like hell. It

smacked against the hard surface.

“Fuck,” Mulder muttered underneath his breath, for one

moment begging for the painkillers that had helped him

before.

The next second, he found himself staring into the barrel

Simon’s gun. “So, how am I going to get the attention I

deserve, Agent Mulder? Or better yet: what do I have to do

for it?”

“You had your chance, Simon,” Mulder groaned underneath

him. “Now get the hell off me.”

“If that is all that’s left for me, I might as well kill my

idol too, right? I’m sure you’ll get a memento in the

Bureau’s building somewhere. And perhaps it will read

‘Killed by his colleague in the line of duty’. Maybe

they’ll even name me. I’ll be notorious.”

A smash over the head with a heavy glass ashtray stopped

Simon West’s reign of terror. Without giving so much as a

kick, the murderous agent fell forward, on top of Mulder’s

banged up ribs.

“How’s that for notoriety?” Scully grumbled angrily,

dropping the ashtray to the ground.

“Scully, very funny one-liner, but could you please get him

the hell off my chest!!! I’m kind of choking here,” Mulder

spluttered from underneath West’s unconscious form.

“Oh, sorry Mulder.”

“And while you’re at it, could you please call an

ambulance? I think I might have damaged a kidney; maybe a

lung. And I think he screwed my other arm too.”

Epilogue

“How’s that, honey?”

“Oooh, I love it when you call me honey, Scully. It doesn’t

suit you, but I’ll take it as it comes. Sweet as honey.

Milk and toast and honey.”

“Shut up, Mulder and enjoy the game,” Scully smiled,

feeding him the last bit of hotdog she had smuggled into

the hospital.

It was a funny sight really to watch her partner perched

upright in his hospital bed. His right arm was plastered to

his chest by an even bigger sling after the abuse he’d

caused the already damaged muscles and ligaments.

His left forearm and wrist were bandaged, thanks to a

sprain caused by Simon falling on top of him. His torso was

still strapped in bandages for the ribs knocked around at

the time of arrest. Fortunately he hadn’t damaged any

internal organs even though he’d come close.

“Rest, rest, rest, rest,” the doctor had insisted before

filling up his IV with the good stuff. “We’ll keep you

here, at least for the weekend.”

Nestled in his bed that Saturday evening, Mulder had

droopily replied, “Djoctor Jjackson ljooks ljike Skjinner.

I mjiss jour bjoss.”

The Knicks tickets were sold after all, to Agent Lane and

her girlfriend.

“Now, if I’d had Agent Lane as partner, I would have had

wet dreams all day,” Mulder retorted when he found out

about her preferences.

“Oh thanks,” Scully had replied. “Good to know I don’t turn

you on.”

“Would you mind turning on the television instead?”

Sunday morning Scully came back with the results of the lab

research. “I was right about West,” she exclaimed in

triumph. “He’s a chimaera, and strangely enough that is

going to help him. His lawyer told me they are filing to

have him submitted to a hospital for further voluntarily

testing and research. He’ll probably wind up in a mental

institution for the rest of his life.”

“Hopefully he’ll have the time of his life being the

subject of many tests,” Mulder replied. “After all, he

wanted the attention, didn’t he?”

Sunday evening, Mulder had been quite depressed, trapped in

his bed. Everything itched and ached; felt hurt and sore.

“I could have been at the ballgame, Scully,” he’d whined

over the phone. “Now I’ve got itchy and scratchy all over

the place.”

“Poor fuddy duddy. I’ll come and keep you company, okay?”

As soon as she opened the door, the scent of delicious

greasy hotdogs swayed in his direction. And she strode in

wearing a Knicks cap and T-shirt. In her hands, she also

had a bag of popcorn, a large Coke and extra cap.

“Let’s go to the ballgame,” she chanted and ended up

feeding him two hotdogs. The bits of mustard that ended up

on the sides of his lips, she licked up with a grin on her

face.

“Scully, you are the best. I’ll never dream of Agent Lane

again.”

“You’d better. Now move your ass and make some room.”

Before the game was even half an hour further, Scully

suddenly looked up. Mulder was fast asleep, with a goofy

grin on his face, and the cap slipped over his eyes. She

smiled, pulled up the blankets before turning down the

volume a bit, and snuggled deeper underneath his left arm.

Within two minutes, she too had fallen asleep, happily

admitting that she really found all sports quite boring.

Give her chimaerical people any day.

In his newfound situation, Simon West happily submitted

freely to all tests. They prodded and poked him, and asked

him zillions of indiscrete questions.

And he liked every moment of it. He’d found his niche.

End

Gratias

Gratias 18x2 cover

TITLE: Gratias

AUTHOR: Starfleetofficer1

CATEGORY: Casefile, holiday, Sk

RATING: PG-13

DISCLAIMER: The X-Files belongs to Chris Carter and 1013 Productions.

SUMMARY: When Skinner meets up with his adopted son Andrew for a Thanksgiving gathering at Maggie Scully’s house, a dark presence intrudes on their holiday.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

clip_image002

DULLES INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT

WASHINGTON, DC

WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 21, 2012

1602

“We landed. I’m gonna head down to Baggage Claim. Where are you?”

“In the garage, parking. I’ll meet you by the Departure/Arrival screen at the bottom of the escalator in Baggage Claim.”

“Okay, see you then. Love you, Walter.”

“Love you too, Andrew. Bye.”

Twenty-three-year-old Andrew Madden dropped the smartphone back into his front pocket and hoisted his duffel bag a little higher on his shoulder as he maneuvered through the crowd at Dulles International Airport. He had been slightly disappointed to hear that Mulder and Scully were both gone on a case, but was delighted that Mrs. Scully had heard of his impending arrival and had baked chocolate chip cookies.

The recent college grad had been earning money for Seminary for the past year by working as a meteorological field reporter. Using his Bachelor’s degree in computer science, he implemented storm-tracking software in tornado and hurricane hot spots around America, and then tracked the results to help communities prepare for disasters. It was part of a private initiative spearheaded by a wealthy entrepreneur who had a passion for disaster preparedness. The entrepreneur’s company was based out of Dallas, TX, but also had an office in New York City. Andrew had traveled around the country for much of the past year, but he and Skinner kept in close contact through Facebook and the phone, and met up whenever their travel schedules corresponded.

Andrew hoped to enter Catholic Seminary next year, when he would have amassed the savings necessary. He loved his current work, but knew that God was calling him to something more. His journal entries featured pages of academic speculation on Scriptural meaning and interpretation, on philosophy, on the nature of the universe and God’s direction thereof. His degree in religious studies had broadened his academic horizons and launched his interest in doctrinal origins. The resulting dissertations he wrote almost nightly in his journal were, combined, probably good enough to be published in a theological journal. So he knew that while the entrepreneur’s disaster preparedness efforts were noble and a wonderful way for him to minister to people, that neither computer science nor meteorological studies were his future.

The young man quickly descended the airport stairs, bypassing the traffic on the escalator, and intercepted Walter directly in front of the Departure/Arrival screen. The two men embraced. “I’ve missed you,” Walter said simply.

“It’s been too long,” Andrew agreed, and then pulled away. “I’ve particularly missed Mrs. Scully’s cooking.”

Walter laughed. “That’s the only reason you came home, isn’t it?”

It was a funny thing to say, Andrew thought. Home. Where was home? Certainly, with Walter, but could he call Washington D.C. home? Was the place itself home?

Walter seemed to catch Andrew’s introspectiveness and he nodded his head toward the exit. They began walking to the parking garage. “Is everything okay?”

“Everything’s fine,” Andrew said, and smiled.

They loaded his bag into the hatch of the small SUV and climbed into the front. Walter handed Andrew a cookie, and said, “A preview of Mrs. Scully’s latest batch.”

The young man beamed. “Nice!” He took the cookie eagerly, and reclined his seat. He was the picture of relaxation as they pulled out of the garage.

“So how’s work?” The two men asked simultaneously, and then laughed. Walter shook his head. “It’s fine at the Bureau. The case Mulder and Scully are on should wrap up within a few days, and they might even make it back in time for turkey tomorrow.”

“Great, that sounds good. Work on my end is good too. I’ve got to be in Kentucky next week, probably for about a week or two.”

“You didn’t mention that on the phone,” Walter said, and maneuvered his way around traffic.

“It was sort of a last-minute thing. I got the notice on my phone, actually.”

Walter rolled his eyes.

“What?” Andrew asked.

“It seems to me like you’re being used.”

“This is the job,” Andrew defended his employer. “And I knew that going in. It’s only for another year, anyway. Then I’ll be in one place, safe and sound, and you won’t have to worry about me.”

“I’m not—“ Walter stopped himself, and shook his head. “We’ve had this conversation before.”

Andrew smiled slightly. “We have.” He polished off the cookie. “Let’s change the subject—got any more cookies?”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

SKINNER HOUSEHOLD

ALEXANDRIA, VA

WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 21, 2012

1920

After dinner, the two men retired to separate areas of the house, Skinner to check his work email, and Andrew to change into a long-sleeved t-shirt and pair of plaid pajama pants and relax in front of the television—something he hadn’t done in quite a while, as he didn’t have television in his Dallas apartment.

“Vacation is a wonderful thing,” Skinner said as he came down the stairs and saw his son sprawled on the couch like a teenager, his Bible and journal askew on the coffee table and the television turned on the Hallmark channel. “Sappy prime time specials, eh?”

“Nothing else is worth watching,” Andrew commented. “When did our society get so depraved?”

Walter laughed ironically. “I think it was depraved when you showed up. And you just started noticing.” He grabbed a beer from the kitchen and asked, “Do you want anything?”

“Nah, I’m good,” the young man said.

Walter knew Andrew didn’t drink, but he also knew that his adopted son grossly understated his needs. He brought him a bottle of water, and tossed it into the space between the coffee table and the couch. Andrew smiled in gratitude. As Walter relaxed into the lounge chair next to the couch and glanced at the Hallmark special, Andrew said suddenly, “Hey, Walter, for the past three years I’ve been writing these doctrinal theses in my journals, and I was wondering if you’d like to take a look at them.”

The assistant director’s eyebrows went up, and he leaned forward. “Sure, I’d be happy to.” He took the journal from Andrew’s outstretched arm, and asked, “Mind if I ask the topic? Or is it just general theology?”

“Everything I’ve noticed about the Bible and history. You might want to use the Bible while you read—I refer to a lot of passages without enclosing them in the text.”

Walter paged through the handwritten journal, and glanced up, impressed at the intellectual giant who lay on the couch before him.

Hours later, the travel-weary, hard-working young man was fast asleep and the assistant director was still reading the details of his son’s deep theological conscience. Andrew had delved into the events surrounding the Council at Nicene, studied Constantine’s person, provided an incredibly lively commentary on Pope John Paul II’s writings, answered questions of faith that Walter himself had pondered at times, and asked questions so far out of the FBI leader’s grasp that he sat gaping at the page.

This all would have been impressive by itself, but on the latter pages were thoughts that disturbed Walter, and made him want to wake Andrew and demand answers. Predictions of massive hardship, of war, of hunger…where was he getting this from? Most concerning of all was the most recent of the dismal writings, in which Andrew stated events pointed to a presence of evil gathering in their midst. To what was he referring? Had someone threatened him?

Walter began an introspective study himself, only now shifting from his mentality of a concerned father to that of an assistant director in the FBI. Andrew’s behavior had been slightly off since meeting him in the airport. He seemed quieter than normal, perhaps more tired, but perhaps he was depressed. The lack of face-to-face contact with his friends and family in the past year had been rough, and Walter worried that it had taken a toll on his son.

He resolved to speak with him about it in the morning. But for now, the assistant director stood and grabbed the blanket off the back of the couch. He silently draped it over his son, kissed the young man’s forehead, and closed his eyes in a brief prayer of thanks before retreating to his bedroom upstairs.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

MAGGIE SCULLY’S HOME

BALTIMORE, MD

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 22, 2012

1200

“Just got the call from Fox—they’re at the airport and they’ll be here in about two hours,” Maggie said from the threshold of the kitchen and family room.

Two small children, about four and six, ran past her, screaming all the way. Eight-year-old Claire looked at Maggie and the children with an exasperated expression. “PLEASE! I’m TRYING to listen to the parade!” she exclaimed. “Santa will be on any MINUTE!”

Matt, on the couch with his PSVITA, blasted enemies in Call of Duty: Black Ops (in preparation for his impending receipt of Black Ops II for Christmas) with Andrew for an audience, looking over his shoulder. Walter seemed to be the only one paying attention. “That’s great, Maggie. Thanks.”

Tara walked in at that moment, just as Santa’s sleigh float rolled in on the 40” LCD TV. “HE’S HERE! HE’S HERE!” Claire’s shrill cry interrupted Tara’s sentence before it could even escape her lips, and the four and six-year-old stopped their game of tag to gaze at the television in awe.

After the excitement passed, Tara stated, “Bonnie will be over in ten minutes to get Lisa and Joe. Matt—please turn the game off and help me get the kids’ things ready.”

“I can do that, Tara,” Maggie said without hesitation.

“No—Maggie, you’ve been on your feet all morning in the kitchen. Please relax. Let Matt take some responsibility and do what he said he would do this morning,” the fourteen-year-old’s mother replied with a pointed glance at Matt, who paused the game and looked up sheepishly.

“Sorry,” he offered, and stood up. “Lisa, Joe, time to pack up your stuff and go home. C’mon, guys. Get your toys together,” he tried to round up the troops despite their protest. Claire watched the credits to the parade roll on the screen and then lost interest in the event altogether, now that Santa was gone. “I’ll help too,” she offered.

With Matt, Claire, and the young children gone from the room, and Maggie retreating back into the kitchen to pack up snacks for the kids, only Walter, Tara, and Andrew were left. “Mrs. Scully is really nice to have offered her home to those kids,” Andrew commented, and plucked a freshly baked cookie off of the tray on the coffee table.

“She is that,” Walter agreed. “I suppose Bonnie was able to find a place to stay?”

“She’s going to go to her mother’s house. Her uncle is coming to stay with them. He’s a police officer—hopefully they’ll be safe there,” Tara commented.

Bonnie, a friend of Tara’s, had recently escaped with the children from an abusive husband. Walter frowned in concern. “It’s probably the first place he’ll look. They’d be better off going to a shelter.” Tara shook her head, and was about to reply, but Walter held up his hand. “I know she doesn’t trust shelters.”

Andrew looked relatively concerned over this situation, but didn’t comment further. He watched as the dog show started, and said, “This is probably the most innocent network TV day of the year. Not that I’ve watched much TV lately…”

Tara glanced absently at the television and nodded.

Two hours later, Mulder and Scully arrived. In good cheer despite their recent airport struggles, the agents were pleased to be with family and relaxed in the family room, engaging in casual conversation with Tara and Skinner.

When the bird was still a few hours from being fully cooked, Andrew sat up from his reclined position on the couch and looked uncomfortable.

Just then, Tara’s cell phone rang. Scully’s sister-in-law stood up and left the room to take the call, but the conversation had fallen silent, and Andrew’s body language seemed to set the anxious mood. Mulder even stood and crossed his arms in concern, glancing in Tara’s direction.

“Calm down,” they heard, and then when Scully heard “police,” she charged over to where Tara was. “What’s wrong?”

Tara simply held up a finger. “Where are you now?”

There was a pause, and now everyone was standing, and the television had been muted. Maggie exited the kitchen, untying her apron as she entered the family room. “What’s going on?” the grandmother asked.

“Not sure yet,” Mulder stated quietly, slightly confused at the entire thing. “Did something happen while we were gone?”

“No,” Maggie started, and then Walter cut in. “One of Tara’s friends is dealing with a domestic dispute.”

“Bonnie, you need to call the police. This is a dangerous situation.” A brief pause followed her statement, and then Tara said forcefully, “No. Bonnie—“ there was another pause, and Claire asked, “What’s wrong with Mrs. Hauser?” Matt shushed her. “Then at least let me send some friends.” A brief pause followed, and then she said, “Okay. We’re coming. Stay where you are.”

As soon as the smartphone came away from Tara’s ear, she was assaulted with the inquisitive stares of everyone in the room. “Bonnie is at her mother’s house. Her mother isn’t home. The car is gone from the garage. The door was unlocked, and her uncle hasn’t shown up yet. Neither of them is answering the phone.”

Andrew seemed to stiffen at the news, and Walter was keenly aware that this case was affecting his son.

“Was there any sign of a struggle?” Mulder asked.

Tara shook her head. “They’ve been there waiting at least two hours—if they had noticed anything, they would have left.”

“Let’s get over there, then,” Walter made the decision. “If you give me the address I’ll take Mulder and Scully and we’ll wait until there’s enough time elapsed to file a missing persons report. Meanwhile we’ll start investigating—there’s definitely something amiss when two people who said they would be there are independently missing.”

The agents both nodded, and Maggie looked rather despondent that her houseguests would have to leave.

Andrew moved toward his adoptive father. “I’ll go with you.” Walter immediately shook his head, but the young man was persistent. “I need to go with you. I’ll be fine with the three of you protecting us. I’m serious, Walter. I need to go with you.”

There was silence in the room, almost as if Andrew’s proclamation had changed the very nature of the situation from an unfortunate, potentially dangerous domestic dispute to an event of larger proportions. Mulder glanced at Scully, who did not look back, but instead kept her eyes on Andrew.

Finally, Walter nodded once, and the small crowd of agents accompanied the twenty-three-year-old who led the way out the door. “Tara, you stay here,” Mulder ordered, and there was no argument. He closed the door on his way out.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

HOME OF EMMA HODGINS

GEORGETOWN, DC

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 22, 2012

1400

Mulder and Scully had driven independently, and pulled up to the small Georgetown home not too far from their own townhouse. As Andrew got out of the passenger side of Skinner’s car in front of them, Mulder glanced at his long-time partner and confidant. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”

“I do too,” Scully admitted, and looked at the small house, with perfectly trimmed hedges and newly-painted shutters.

“And I think he knows what’s about to happen,” Mulder nodded toward Andrew, who was behind Skinner as they approached the front door.

“Andrew? But…” Scully cut short her own protest at this theory, as she herself had witnessed Andrew’s miraculous abilities.

“Let’s go,” Mulder got out of the car, and waited until Scully had done the same before he trotted to the front door to catch up with Skinner.

The four of them rang the doorbell and were greeted by a nervous Bonnie Hauser. “Thank you for coming. Is Tara here?”

“We advised Tara to stay behind,” Skinner said, and extended his hand. “I’m Walter Skinner. I work for the FBI—these are some of my colleagues. Fox Mulder, Dana Scully—Tara’s sister-in-law. And this is my son, Andrew. We’re here to make you feel more comfortable.”

Bonnie nodded, and struggled to find words. “I don’t…my mother was supposed to…her car is gone, so she obviously went somewhere….but Uncle Hank, he should’ve come…he never called, and he won’t answer…”

“We understand,” Mulder said, and closed the door behind him. He locked it in one fluid motion, and asked, “Mrs. Hauser, where are the children?”

“They’re…I told them to hide. Do you think we should leave? We shouldn’t stay here, should we? ‘Cause, if he comes…”

Scully placed a comforting hand on Bonnie’s shoulder. “We’re going to protect you here. This is what we do. Why don’t you go to where the children are hiding and stay there. You know this house better than we do. If you hear something going on, stay where you are. Don’t come out until one of us says it’s okay.”

Bonnie nodded rapidly, tears beginning to form in her eyes. Then she ran away, retreating to some hiding place within the house. They heard an interior door shut with finality. Skinner looked out through the front blinds and then let them snap shut. “I recommend we split up.”

“Scully and I will take the back door in the living room area,” Mulder suggested.

Skinner agreed with a curt nod. “I’ll take the front door and Andrew, I want you to go upstairs and be our eyes. If you see someone coming from the upstairs front room window, yell down.”

Andrew nodded, knowing not to argue with his father about this. There was no way he would be allowed to stay downstairs.

The plan was set. The situation itself, though suspicious, did not warrant calling in reinforcements. There were no signs of forced entry or a struggle. The disappearance of family members for such a short time did not meet the requirements to file a missing persons report. The failure to answer a cell phone did not constitute an emergency. But put together, the circumstances were highly suspicious. And perhaps more telling than anything was Andrew’s reaction to the case. They knew better than to ignore such instincts.

XXX

Hours passed. The sun set behind the line of trees across the street, and Mulder sighed at the lack of action. They had spent their time trying to track Emma and Hank Hodgins’ whereabouts, but had come up empty. “We’re going to end up declaring these people missing before Hauser shows up,” Mulder stated.

Scully had done some research on Louis Hauser. He had been dishonorably discharged from the US Marine Corps after striking a senior officer. It got worse from there. Ten years ago he had gone to prison for a year for assault of a coworker. He had resumed his job as a professional mover upon exiting prison, but three years later had another run-in with the law after exhibiting violence during a union strike. Five years ago, he was the prime suspect in a bank robbery investigation, but was never charged with anything. Though his life since then had been relatively quiet, he had also spent the vast majority of it out of country, in Russia, supposedly visiting his mother.

“I’m thinking he’s a Russian mobster,” Mulder said, only half-serious.

“I’m going to call one of my friends,” Skinner said from near the front door, taking his cell phone out of his pocket. “He’ll bring us some reinforcements and possibly relieve us for the evening.”

After Skinner’s phone conversation, there was relatively little discussion between the agents. Scully took a breath as if to say something, but suddenly Andrew’s voice cut through the air from upstairs. “They’re coming,” he called. “Four or five, I think, in an Expedition. Pulling into the driveway. They see our cars.”

“Get under the bed, Andrew. Keep your head down. Stay quiet!” Skinner barked up the stairs, and resumed his post at the front door. Mulder took cover with Scully in the living room. Skinner could see through the angle of the blinds that there were multiple men, and that they were splitting up. “Got at least two headed for you,” he called in a low tone.

“Understood,” Scully said quietly.

They were expecting these thugs to kick in the doors and begin shooting, but apparently they had come better prepared than that. They no doubt had seen the government plates on the cars parked in the driveway and knew they were dealing with law enforcement. And yet, they still approached boldly. The windows shattered, and smoke grenades were tossed in. Then the doors were kicked in.

As soon as gunfire erupted, Andrew called the police from upstairs. “9-1-1, What is your emergency?”

Andrew gave the address. “There’s gunfire,” he stated clearly. “There are four intruders. “ Then he froze. He saw feet from under the bed, and realized that in the commotion downstairs, one of the men had broken free and was searching the house for Bonnie and the children.

“Are you hurt, Sir?” the operator asked, but Andrew didn’t answer. “Sir?” Andrew ended the call as silently as he could, but the light from the screen coming away from his face alerted the intruder to his presence.

“Who are you?” a gruff voice demanded, and squatted down to pull Andrew violently from under the bed. The man was much bigger than the twenty-three-year-old. He smelled of alcohol but his voice was clear—he was not drunk. His buzz cut and attire were both very military, but his demeanor was anything but. “I said who are you?” He threw Andrew down by the young man’s shirt and pointed a 9 mil at his head.

Andrew drew in a sharp breath. “Andrew Madden,” he answered, too softly to be heard over the gunfire.

“What are you doing in this house?!” the man yelled.

“Helping some friends,” he said, his near-paralyzed vocal cords unable to make his voice loud enough.

“Where are you hiding them?!” The man screamed, and charged toward Andrew again, obviously only now getting to the question he truly cared about.

Andrew backed into the corner of the bedroom, next to the antique dresser and vanity. There was a cord running from an old lamp into an outlet near his hand, and he formed a plan instantly. He would pull the cord and the lamp would come crashing down onto the man’s head. Hopefully. It was a long shot, and his panicked brain wasn’t providing him with any other options.

He yanked on the cord, and simultaneously noticed that next to the lamp were small statues of St. Jude, St. Anthony, and the Blessed Mother. They seemed to capture his eyes and hold them, because he found himself utterly unable to look away, even as the lamp missed and the giant man charged toward him.

XXX

Downstairs, Skinner shot one intruder, but the other had evaded his sight in the smoke. Mulder’s first shot at the man who charged through the back door was a miss, and now there were three intruders hiding in the house, unaccounted for. The fire alarm was now going off and the agents all hoped that would mean the police would be there soon.

It was clear the intruders meant business and had some sort of training. They fired from one location and promptly moved to another. Skinner was now behind the cover of the refrigerator in the kitchen, in front of the pantry door. It was dark and impossible to see anything. He worried about hitting Mulder or Scully if they had moved to evade these men.

He saw movement, and fired. Something shattered—probably a lamp or a figurine—but no one dropped. And now his location was discovered, and he had to move. He quickly migrated across the kitchen, behind the small island that divided the kitchen area from the dining area. Making his way in a squatting position along the kitchen floor, he looked around the corner of the island and spotted a gun in someone’s hand, behind the stairs.

He heard a shot and a thud, and prayed it wasn’t one of his agents. They were hopefully down to two intruders.

Suddenly and inexplicably, the lights came on in the living room and behind the stairs, perfectly illuminating through the smoke the silhouette of his target. Skinner fired, and the man dropped. Another shot from the living room told him the same situation had occurred there, and then he heard Mulder’s voice. “All clear.”

He breathed out, and the lights were off again.

“Walter!” a faint cry could be heard, and he scrambled up, darting up the stairs so quickly that he nearly lost his footing. He spun the corner and saw the man pointing the gun at his son. He would have fired, but Andrew cried, “Wait!” the young man inched his way out of range of the gunman, who immediately spun upon hearing noises around him. Not wanting to give away his weakness, he said nothing and blinked rapidly, desperately trying to clear his vision.

But it was clear to Skinner that the gunman couldn’t see anything, and the assistant director put his finger to his lips as he silently made his way out of range of the man’s gun and then cold-cocked him on the back of the head, knocking him out.

It was over. It was as if time stood still in the house. Andrew slowly got to his feet and stumbled into his father’s arms, embracing him tightly.

“Thank you, Andrew,” Skinner whispered.

Andrew briefly pulled away and looked at his father with confusion.

“The lights,” the assistant director explained. “The lights, downstairs. That was you?”

Recognition flashed in the young man’s face, but he was silent, embracing his father again. He stared at the statues behind them. “It wasn’t me,” he stated simply. “It was God.”

XXX

SKINNER HOUSEHOLD

ALEXANDRIA, VA

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 22, 2012

2140

Walter came through the front door and kicked it closed behind him, placing his briefcase on the chair next to the threshold and slipping his coat off. He turned around when he heard footsteps, and saw Andrew standing in the arch that led to the family room.

“Everything’s wrapped up for tonight,” he told his son.

“Do we have any kind of idea what the guy’s motivation was?”

Walter nodded, and hesitated briefly. This was still technically an open case and it would be wrong to disclose details to Andrew and put him at risk. At the same time, he felt his son deserved to know, and it would be in the news soon enough anyway. “Emma Hodgins was murdered at a shopping mall early this morning. Her ID was taken so it took the authorities some time to identify her. Hank Hodgins had jurisdiction in the area and showed up to the crime scene, and there was a shooting. He was killed before he could identify his sister-in-law’s body.”

“The entire thing was planned. That jackass targeted his wife’s only living family when he found out she was leaving and then planned to go finish her and his children off, too. How evil can a person possibly be?”

Walter was surprised. Andrew never swore, and his voice sounded genuinely angry. “It does seem to be a disproportionate response. But if the trial goes well, he’ll spend the rest of his life in prison.”

“That won’t stop the next person…” Andrew said in a low tone, and turned and walked back into the family room.

The assistant director threw the deadbolt on the front door and then followed his son. He thought about what had happened to Hauser. The hospital reported that he was completely blinded by cataracts, which looked like they had been growing for some time. How he saw to even get into the house, let alone find Andrew under the bed, was a mystery. What was also a mystery was that Hauser insisted he had not had the cataracts that morning.

Skinner leaned against the couch and glanced at the Bible and journal on the coffee table. He wondered if the events had shaken his son’s beliefs. “I’m sorry your stay hasn’t been pleasant.”

Andrew looked up from his folded hands. “Walter, I’m not upset because my stay hasn’t been pleasant. I’m upset because this is a symptom of a larger problem.”

Walter frowned. “You let me read your journal last night, and I was really impressed with your work…but the last few entries—“

“I started realizing what was about to happen about a year ago. But this past month the feelings have been really strong. Something is telling me that disaster is coming, and that it’s a threat not from without, like a terrorist attack or a war, but from within.”

The young man’s father gazed at his son with concerned eyes. Andrew continued.

“I think whatever is about to happen has to do with you. And the fact that all of this happened to Tara’s friend, I don’t think this is an accident that it’s this close to our circle of family and friends.”

The assistant director was silent for a moment, and the two men stared at each other. Finally, Walter spoke. “What do you think we should do?”

“Pray,” the young man answered instantly. “And be prepared.”

Walter nodded his agreement. Then he added, “And be thankful.”

“Be thankful for what?” Andrew asked.

This must truly be a terrible thing coming, for you to ask me that question, his father couldn’t help but think. “That we have each other to get through it. And that God is guiding us.”

The young man nodded introspectively, and Walter came around the couch and knelt by Andrew’s chair. “We will overcome.”

It was as if a lightbulb went off, and Andrew’s eyes were opened. Walter could actually see the despondent and disturbed mood lifting, and the light flicker in his son’s eyes. The 23-year-old smiled. “Thank you, Walter.” The two men embraced.